This is a modern-English version of The Enchanted Castle, originally written by Nesbit, E. (Edith). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



THE
ENCHANTED CASTLE

logo

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

FOR KIDS
Illustrated, crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s.
The Treasure Hunters
The Wanna-be Goods
Nine Unlikely Stories for Kids
Five Kids and It
New Treasure Hunters
The Amulet's Story
—————
FOR ADULTS
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
Man and Woman

LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN

THE HALL IN WHICH THE CHILDREN FOUND THEMSELVES WAS THE MOST BEAUTIFUL PLACE IN THE WORLD. THE HALL WHERE THE CHILDREN FOUND THEMSELVES WAS THE MOST BEAUTIFUL PLACE IN THE WORLD.

The
Enchanted Castle

BY
E. Nesbit
AUTHOR OF "THE STORY OF THE AMULET,"
"THE TREASURE SEEKERS," ETC.





WITH 47 ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. R. MILLAR




LONDON
T. FISHER UNWIN
Adelphi Terrace

1907


TO

MARGARET OSTLER

WITH LOVE FROM

E. Nesbit


Peggy, you came from the heath and moor,
And you brought their airs through my open door;
You brought the blossom of youth to blow
In the Latin Quarter of Soho.

For the sake of that magic I send you here
A tale of enchantments, Peggy dear,
—A bit of my work, and a bit of my heart. . .
The bit that you left when we had to part.


September 25, 1907.
Royalty Chambers, Soho, W.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

THE HALL IN WHICH THE CHILDREN FOUND THEMSELVESFrontispiece
 PAGE
"LITTLE DECEIVER!" SHE SAID18
JIMMY CAME IN HEAD FIRST25
"IT'S THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENCHANTED CASTLE"29
"THIS IS AN ENCHANTED GARDEN"33
THE RED CLUE RAN STRAIGHT ACROSS THE GRASS37
THE THREE STOOD BREATHLESS, AWAITING THE RESULT40
"IT'S A GAME, ISN'T IT?" ASKED JIMMY48
SHE WAS WAITING FOR THEM WITH A CANDLE IN HER HAND51
LOOKING AT HERSELF IN THE LITTLE SILVER-FRAMED MIRROR56
BACKWARD AND FORWARD HE WENT61
"YOUR SHADOW'S NOT INVISIBLE, ANYHOW"68
THE BREAD AND BUTTER WAVING ABOUT IN THE AIR75
"HALLOA, MISSY, AIN'T YOU BLACKED YER BACK, NEITHER!"83
"YOU'RE GETTING AT ME"92
[10]"STOW IT!" CRIED THE MAN95
"WHAT'S THAT?" THE POLICEMEN ASKED QUICKLY104
"I MUST GO HOME—NOW—THIS MINUTE"108
THE MOVING STONE BEAST115
THE MEN WERE TAKING SILVER OUT OF TWO GREAT CHESTS120
JOHNSON WASHING IN HIS OWN BACKYARD131
GERALD HALTED AT THE END OF A LITTLE LANDING-STAGE137
HE STAGGERED BACK AGAINST THE WATER-BUTT142
"'E'S LEP' INTO THE WATER"151
IT WAS ELIZA, DISHEVELLED, BREATHLESS154
SHE KISSED HIM WITH LITTLE QUICK, FRENCH PECKS160
DOWN CAME THE LOVELIEST BLUE-BLACK HAIR171
FULLY HALF A DOZEN OF THE CHAIRS WERE OCCUPIED175
A LIMP HAND WAS LAID ON HIS ARM184
"WONDER WHAT LIES HE'S TELLING THEM"195
IT WAS A STRANGE PROCESSION201
A PAINTED POINTED PAPER FACE PEERED OUT214
JIMMY SHOOK THEM TO PIECES221
TWO HATS WERE RAISED231
KATHLEEN HANDS UP THE CLOTHES AND THE STICKS235
HE CRIED OUT ALOUD IN THAT CROWDED PLACE246
SHE SAT DOWN SUDDENLY ON THE FLOOR256
KATHLEEN HAD HER WISH. SHE WAS A STATUE264
[11]MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT268
THE MONSTER LIZARD SLIPPED HEAVILY INTO THE WATER272
"WHAT IS IT?" SHE ASKED, BEGINNING TO TREMBLE276
SIDE BY SIDE THE THREE SWAM283
IT WAS A CELESTIAL PICNIC288
THE JOYS OF DIPPING ONE'S FEET IN COOL, RUNNING WATER315
THEY STOOD STILL AND LOOKED AT EACH OTHER319
HE BECAME EAGER, ALERT, VERY KEEN326
THE AMERICAN FIRED AGAIN332

The Enchanted Castle


CHAPTER I

There were three of them—Jerry, Jimmy, and Kathleen. Of course, Jerry's name was Gerald, and not Jeremiah, whatever you may think; and Jimmy's name was James; and Kathleen was never called by her name at all, but Cathy, or Catty, or Puss Cat, when her brothers were pleased with her, and Scratch Cat when they were not pleased. And they were at school in a little town in the West of England—the boys at one school, of course, and the girl at another, because the sensible habit of having boys and girls at the same school is not yet as common as I hope it will be some day. They used to see each other on Saturdays and Sundays at the house of a kind maiden lady; but it was one of those houses where it is impossible to play. You know the kind of house, don't you? There is a sort of a something about that kind of house that makes you hardly able even to talk to each other when[14] you are left alone, and playing seems unnatural and affected. So they looked forward to the holidays, when they should all go home and be together all day long, in a house where playing was natural and conversation possible, and where the Hampshire forests and fields were full of interesting things to do and see. Their Cousin Betty was to be there too, and there were plans. Betty's school broke up before theirs, and so she got to the Hampshire home first, and the moment she got there she began to have measles, so that my three couldn't go home at all. You may imagine their feelings. The thought of seven weeks at Miss Hervey's was not to be borne, and all three wrote home and said so. This astonished their parents very much, because they had always thought it was so nice for the children to have dear Miss Hervey's to go to. However, they were "jolly decent about it," as Jerry said, and after a lot of letters and telegrams, it was arranged that the boys should go and stay at Kathleen's school, where there were now no girls left and no mistresses except the French one.

"It'll be better than being at Miss Hervey's," said Kathleen, when the boys came round to ask Mademoiselle when it would be convenient for them to come; "and, besides, our school's not half so ugly as yours. We do have tablecloths on the tables and curtains at the windows, and yours is all deal boards, and desks, and inkiness."

"It'll be better than being at Miss Hervey's," said Kathleen when the boys came by to ask Mademoiselle when it would work for them to come; "and, besides, our school's not nearly as ugly as yours. We actually have tablecloths on the tables and curtains at the windows, while yours is just all bare boards, desks, and ink stains."

When they had gone to pack their boxes Kathleen made all the rooms as pretty as[15] she could with flowers in jam jars, marigolds chiefly, because there was nothing much else in the back garden. There were geraniums in the front garden, and calceolarias and lobelias; of course, the children were not allowed to pick these.

When they went to pack their boxes, Kathleen decorated all the rooms as beautifully as[15] she could with flowers in jam jars, mostly marigolds, since there wasn't much else in the back garden. The front garden had geraniums, calceolarias, and lobelias; of course, the kids weren’t allowed to pick these.

"We ought to have some sort of play to keep us going through the holidays," said Kathleen, when tea was over, and she had unpacked and arranged the boys' clothes in the painted chests of drawers, feeling very grown-up and careful as she neatly laid the different sorts of clothes in tidy little heaps in the drawers. "Suppose we write a book."

"We should do something fun to keep us entertained during the holidays," Kathleen said after tea was finished, and she had unpacked and organized the boys' clothes in the painted dressers, feeling very mature and responsible as she neatly placed the different types of clothes in organized little stacks in the drawers. "How about we write a book?"

"You couldn't," said Jimmy.

"You can't," said Jimmy.

"I didn't mean me, of course," said Kathleen, a little injured; "I meant us."

"I didn't mean me, of course," Kathleen said, slightly hurt; "I meant us."

"Too much fag," said Gerald briefly.

"Too much smoke," Gerald said quickly.

"If we wrote a book," Kathleen persisted, "about what the insides of schools really are like, people would read it and say how clever we were."

"If we wrote a book," Kathleen continued, "about what schools are really like, people would read it and think how smart we were."

"More likely expel us," said Gerald. "No; we'll have an out-of-doors game—bandits, or something like that. It wouldn't be bad if we could get a cave and keep stores in it, and have our meals there."

"More likely kick us out," said Gerald. "No; we'll have an outdoor game—bandits or something like that. It wouldn't be bad if we could find a cave to stash our supplies in and have our meals there."

"There aren't any caves," said Jimmy, who was fond of contradicting every one. "And, besides, your precious Mamselle won't let us go out alone, as likely as not."

"There aren't any caves," said Jimmy, who liked to argue with everyone. "And, besides, your precious Mamselle probably won't let us go out alone."

"Oh, we'll see about that," said Gerald. "I'll go and talk to her like a father."[16]

"Oh, we'll see about that," Gerald said. "I'll go and have a talk with her like a dad." [16]

"Like that?" Kathleen pointed the thumb of scorn at him, and he looked in the glass.

"Like that?" Kathleen sneered at him, and he looked in the mirror.

"To brush his hair and his clothes and to wash his face and hands was to our hero but the work of a moment," said Gerald, and went to suit the action to the word.

"Brushing his hair and clothes and washing his face and hands was just a quick job for our hero," said Gerald, and then he went ahead and did it.

It was a very sleek boy, brown and thin and interesting-looking, that knocked at the door of the parlour where Mademoiselle sat reading a yellow-covered book and wishing vain wishes. Gerald could always make himself look interesting at a moment's notice, a very useful accomplishment in dealing with strange grown-ups. It was done by opening his grey eyes rather wide, allowing the corners of his mouth to droop, and assuming a gentle, pleading expression, resembling that of the late little Lord Fauntleroy—who must, by the way, be quite old now, and an awful prig.

It was a very sleek boy, brown and thin and interesting-looking, who knocked on the door of the parlor where Mademoiselle sat reading a yellow-covered book and making vain wishes. Gerald could always make himself look interesting in an instant, which was really useful when dealing with strange adults. He did this by widening his gray eyes, letting the corners of his mouth droop, and adopting a gentle, pleading expression, similar to that of the late little Lord Fauntleroy—who, by the way, must be quite old by now and a real stuck-up.

"Entrez!" said Mademoiselle, in shrill French accents. So he entered.

"Come in!" said Mademoiselle, in a high-pitched French accent. So he went inside.

"Eh bien?" she said rather impatiently.

"Well?" she said a bit impatiently.

"I hope I am not disturbing you," said Gerald, in whose mouth, it seemed, butter would not have melted.

"I hope I'm not bothering you," said Gerald, who seemed like he wouldn't hurt a fly.

"But no," she said, somewhat softened. "What is it that you desire?"

"But no," she said, her tone a bit gentler. "What do you want?"

"I thought I ought to come and say how do you do," said Gerald, "because of you being the lady of the house."

"I thought I should come and say hello," said Gerald, "since you're the lady of the house."

He held out the newly-washed hand, still damp and red. She took it.

He extended his freshly washed hand, still wet and red. She accepted it.

"You are a very polite little boy," she said.[17]

"You are such a polite little boy," she said.[17]

"Not at all," said Gerald, more polite than ever. "I am so sorry for you. It must be dreadful to have us to look after in the holidays."

"Not at all," said Gerald, being more polite than ever. "I'm really sorry for you. It must be terrible having to take care of us during the holidays."

"But not at all," said Mademoiselle in her turn. "I am sure you will be very good childrens."

"But not at all," said Mademoiselle in reply. "I’m sure you will be very well-behaved kids."

Gerald's look assured her that he and the others would be as near angels as children could be without ceasing to be human.

Gerald's expression assured her that he and the others would be as close to angels as kids could be without losing their humanity.

"We'll try," he said earnestly.

"We'll give it a shot," he said earnestly.

"Can one do anything for you?" asked the French governess kindly.

"Is there anything I can do for you?" asked the French governess kindly.

"Oh, no, thank you," said Gerald. "We don't want to give you any trouble at all. And I was thinking it would be less trouble for you if we were to go out into the woods all day to-morrow and take our dinner with us—something cold, you know—so as not to be a trouble to the cook."

"Oh, no, thank you," Gerald said. "We really don't want to cause you any trouble. I was thinking it might be easier for you if we just went out into the woods all day tomorrow and took our dinner with us—something cold, you know—so we won't be a bother to the cook."

"You are very considerate," said Mademoiselle coldly. Then Gerald's eyes smiled; they had a trick of doing this when his lips were quite serious. Mademoiselle caught the twinkle, and she laughed and Gerald laughed too.

"You are very thoughtful," said Mademoiselle coldly. Then Gerald's eyes smiled; they had a way of doing this when his lips were completely serious. Mademoiselle noticed the sparkle, and she laughed, and Gerald laughed too.

"Little deceiver!" she said. "Why not say at once you want to be free of surveillance, how you say—overwatching—without pretending it is me you wish to please?"

"Little deceiver!" she said. "Why not just say you want to be free of surveillance, or as you put it—overwatching—without pretending that you're trying to please me?"

"You have to be careful with grown-ups," said Gerald, "but it isn't all pretence either. We don't want to trouble you—and we don't want you to——"[18]

"You have to be careful with adults," said Gerald, "but it's not all just acting either. We don't want to bother you—and we don't want you to——"[18]

"LITTLE DECEIVER!" SHE SAID. "Little liar!" she said.

"To trouble you. Eh bien! Your parents, they permit these days at woods?"

"To bother you. Well! Do your parents allow you to go to the woods these days?"

"Oh, yes," said Gerald truthfully.

"Oh, yes," Gerald said honestly.

"Then I will not be more a dragon than the parents. I will forewarn the cook. Are you content?"

"Then I won’t be any more of a dragon than the parents. I’ll give the cook a heads up. Are you okay with that?"

"Rather!" said Gerald. "Mademoiselle, you are a dear."

"Absolutely!" said Gerald. "Mademoiselle, you are wonderful."

"A deer?" she repeated—"a stag?"

"A deer?" she repeated—"a buck?"

"No, a—a chérie," said Gerald—"a regular A1 chérie. And you shan't repent it. Is there anything we can do for you—wind your wool, or find your spectacles, or——?"

"No, a—a chérie," Gerald said—"a truly A1 chérie. And you won't regret it. Is there anything we can do for you—wind your wool, or find your glasses, or——?"

"He thinks me a grandmother!" said Mademoiselle, laughing more than ever. "Go then, and be not more naughty than you must."

"He thinks I'm a grandmother!" said Mademoiselle, laughing harder than ever. "Go then, and try not to be any more naughty than you have to."

*         *         *         *         *

"Well, what luck?" the others asked.

"Well, what luck?" the others said.

"It's all right," said Gerald indifferently. "I told you it would be. The ingenuous youth won the regard of the foreign governess, who in her youth had been the beauty of her humble village."

"It's fine," Gerald said casually. "I told you it would be. The sincere young man earned the admiration of the foreign governess, who had been the beauty of her small village in her youth."

"I don't believe she ever was. She's too stern," said Kathleen.

"I don't think she ever was. She's too strict," said Kathleen.

"Ah!" said Gerald, "that's only because you don't know how to manage her. She wasn't stern with me."

"Ah!" said Gerald, "that's just because you don't know how to handle her. She wasn't strict with me."

"I say, what a humbug you are though, aren't you?" said Jimmy.

"I can't believe how fake you are, seriously, aren't you?" said Jimmy.

"No, I'm a dip—what's-its-name? Something like an ambassador. Dipsoplomatist—that's what I am. Anyhow, we've got our day, and[20] if we don't find a cave in it my name's not Jack Robinson."

"No, I'm a dip—what's it called? Something like an ambassador. Dip-something—that's what I am. Anyway, we've got our day, and[20] if we don't find a cave in it, my name's not Jack Robinson."

Mademoiselle, less stern than Kathleen had ever seen her, presided at supper, which was bread and treacle spread several hours before, and now harder and drier than any other food you can think of. Gerald was very polite in handing her butter and cheese, and pressing her to taste the bread and treacle.

Mademoiselle, looking less serious than Kathleen had ever seen her, was in charge of supper, which consisted of bread and treacle that had been spread several hours earlier, now harder and drier than anything you can imagine. Gerald was very polite as he offered her butter and cheese, encouraging her to try the bread and treacle.

"Bah! it is like sand in the mouth—of a dryness! Is it possible this pleases you?"

"Ugh! It's like having sand in my mouth—so dry! Do you really enjoy this?"

"No," said Gerald, "it is not possible, but it is not polite for boys to make remarks about their food!"

"No," Gerald said, "that's not okay, and it's not polite for guys to comment on their food!"

She laughed, but there was no more dried bread and treacle for supper after that.

She laughed, but there was no more dried bread and syrup for dinner after that.

"How do you do it?" Kathleen whispered admiringly as they said good-night.

"How do you do it?" Kathleen whispered, admiringly, as they said good night.

"Oh, it's quite easy when you've once got a grown-up to see what you're after. You'll see, I shall drive her with a rein of darning cotton after this."

"Oh, it's really simple once you have an adult to help you figure out what you want. You'll see, I’ll guide her with a piece of thread from my sewing kit after this."

Next morning Gerald got up early and gathered a little bunch of pink carnations from a plant which he found hidden among the marigolds. He tied it up with black cotton and laid it on Mademoiselle's plate. She smiled and looked quite handsome as she stuck the flowers in her belt.

Next morning, Gerald woke up early and picked a small bunch of pink carnations from a plant he found tucked away among the marigolds. He tied it with black thread and placed it on Mademoiselle's plate. She smiled and looked quite stunning as she tucked the flowers into her belt.

"Do you think it's quite decent," Jimmy asked later—"sort of bribing people to let you do as you like with flowers and things and passing them the salt?"[21]

"Do you think it’s reasonable," Jimmy asked later—"kind of bribing people to let you do whatever you want with flowers and stuff and handing them the salt?"[21]

"It's not that," said Kathleen suddenly. "I know what Gerald means, only I never think of the things in time myself. You see, if you want grown-ups to be nice to you the least you can do is to be nice to them and think of little things to please them. I never think of any myself. Jerry does; that's why all the old ladies like him. It's not bribery. It's a sort of honesty—like paying for things."

"It's not that," Kathleen said suddenly. "I know what Gerald is getting at, but I never think of those things in time myself. You see, if you want adults to be nice to you, the least you can do is be nice to them and think of little things to make them happy. I never think of any myself. Jerry does; that's why all the old ladies like him. It's not bribery. It's a kind of honesty—like paying for things."

"Well, anyway," said Jimmy, putting away the moral question, "we've got a ripping day for the woods."

"Well, anyway," Jimmy said, moving past the moral issue, "we've got a great day for the woods."

They had.

They had.

The wide High Street, even at the busy morning hour almost as quiet as a dream-street, lay bathed in sunshine; the leaves shone fresh from last night's rain, but the road was dry, and in the sunshine the very dust of it sparkled like diamonds. The beautiful old houses, standing stout and strong, looked as though they were basking in the sunshine and enjoying it.

The wide High Street, even during the busy morning rush, felt almost like a quiet dream street, bathed in sunshine; the leaves glimmered fresh from last night's rain, but the road was dry, and in the sunlight, the dust sparkled like diamonds. The beautiful old houses, standing sturdy and strong, looked like they were soaking up the sun and enjoying it.

"But are there any woods?" asked Kathleen as they passed the market-place.

"But are there any woods?" asked Kathleen as they walked past the market square.

"It doesn't much matter about woods," said Gerald dreamily, "we're sure to find something. One of the chaps told me his father said when he was a boy there used to be a little cave under the bank in a lane near the Salisbury Road; but he said there was an enchanted castle there too, so perhaps the cave isn't true either."

"It doesn't really matter about the woods," Gerald said dreamily, "we're bound to find something. One of the guys told me his dad said when he was a kid, there used to be a small cave under the bank in a lane by the Salisbury Road; but he also mentioned there was an enchanted castle there too, so maybe the cave isn’t real either."

"If we were to get horns," said Kathleen,[22] "and to blow them very hard all the way, we might find a magic castle."

"If we get horns," said Kathleen,[22] "and blow them really hard all the way, we might discover a magical castle."

"If you've got the money to throw away on horns ..." said Jimmy contemptuously.

"If you've got money to waste on horns ..." said Jimmy with contempt.

"Well, I have, as it happens, so there!" said Kathleen. And the horns were bought in a tiny shop with a bulging window full of a tangle of toys and sweets and cucumbers and sour apples.

"Well, I have, actually, so there!" said Kathleen. And the horns were purchased in a small shop with a crowded window filled with a jumble of toys, candy, cucumbers, and sour apples.

And the quiet square at the end of the town where the church is, and the houses of the most respectable people, echoed to the sound of horns blown long and loud. But none of the houses turned into enchanted castles.

And the peaceful square at the edge of town where the church stands, along with the homes of the most respected people, resonated with the sound of horns blown long and loud. But none of the houses transformed into magical castles.

So they went along the Salisbury Road, which was very hot and dusty, so they agreed to drink one of the bottles of gingerbeer.

So they walked down the Salisbury Road, which was really hot and dusty, so they decided to drink one of the bottles of ginger beer.

"We might as well carry the gingerbeer inside us as inside the bottle," said Jimmy, "and we can hide the bottle and call for it as we come back."

"We might as well hold the ginger beer in us instead of in the bottle," Jimmy said, "and we can stash the bottle and ask for it when we get back."

Presently they came to a place where the road, as Gerald said, went two ways at once.

Presently, they arrived at a spot where the road, as Gerald mentioned, split into two paths.

"That looks like adventures," said Kathleen; and they took the right-hand road, and the next time they took a turning it was a left-hand one, so as to be quite fair, Jimmy said, and then a right-hand one and then a left, and so on, till they were completely lost.

"That looks like an adventure," said Kathleen; and they took the right-hand road, and the next time they turned, it was a left-hand one, to be fair, Jimmy said, and then a right-hand turn and then another left, and so on, until they were completely lost.

"Completely," said Kathleen; "how jolly!"

"Completely," said Kathleen; "how fun!"

And now trees arched overhead, and the banks of the road were high and bushy. The adventurers had long since ceased to blow their[23] horns. It was too tiring to go on doing that, when there was no one to be annoyed by it.

And now, trees arched overhead, and the sides of the road were tall and full of bushes. The adventurers had long stopped blowing their[23] horns. It was too exhausting to keep doing that when there was no one around to annoy.

"Oh, kriky!" observed Jimmy suddenly, "let's sit down a bit and have some of our dinner. We might call it lunch, you know," he added persuasively.

"Oh, wow!" exclaimed Jimmy suddenly, "let's sit down for a bit and have some of our dinner. We could call it lunch, you know," he added in a convincing tone.

So they sat down in the hedge and ate the ripe red gooseberries that were to have been their dessert.

So they sat in the hedge and ate the ripe red gooseberries that were supposed to be their dessert.

And as they sat and rested and wished that their boots did not feel so full of feet, Gerald leaned back against the bushes, and the bushes gave way so that he almost fell over backward. Something had yielded to the pressure of his back, and there was the sound of something heavy that fell.

And as they sat and rested, hoping their boots didn't feel so cramped, Gerald leaned back against the bushes, and they shifted, nearly causing him to fall over. Something had given under the pressure of his back, and there was a loud thud as something heavy fell.

"O Jimminy!" he remarked, recovering himself suddenly; "there's something hollow in there—the stone I was leaning against simply went!"

"O Jimminy!" he exclaimed, regaining his composure suddenly; "there's something hollow in there—the stone I was leaning against just fell!"

"I wish it was a cave," said Jimmy; "but of course it isn't."

"I wish it were a cave," Jimmy said, "but of course it isn't."

"If we blow the horns perhaps it will be," said Kathleen, and hastily blew her own.

"If we blow the horns, maybe it will work," said Kathleen, and quickly blew her own.

Gerald reached his hand through the bushes. "I can't feel anything but air," he said; "it's just a hole full of emptiness." The other two pulled back the bushes. There certainly was a hole in the bank. "I'm going to go in," observed Gerald.

Gerald reached his hand through the bushes. "I can't feel anything but air," he said; "it's just a hole full of emptiness." The other two pulled back the bushes. There definitely was a hole in the bank. "I'm going to go in," Gerald said.

"Oh, don't!" said his sister. "I wish you wouldn't. Suppose there were snakes!"

"Oh, please don't!" said his sister. "I really wish you wouldn't. What if there are snakes!"

"Not likely," said Gerald, but he leaned[24] forward and struck a match. "It is a cave!" he cried, and put his knee on the mossy stone he had been sitting on, scrambled over it, and disappeared.

"Probably not," said Gerald, but he leaned[24] forward and struck a match. "It is a cave!" he shouted, put his knee on the mossy stone he had been sitting on, scrambled over it, and vanished.

A breathless pause followed.

A tense pause followed.

"You all right?" asked Jimmy.

"Are you okay?" asked Jimmy.

"Yes; come on. You'd better come feet first—there's a bit of a drop."

"Yeah; let's go. It's better if you come down feet first—there’s a bit of a drop."

"I'll go next," said Kathleen, and went—feet first, as advised. The feet waved wildly in the air.

"I'll go next," said Kathleen, and she went—feet first, just like they said. Her feet flailed around in the air.

"Look out!" said Gerald in the dark; "you'll have my eye out. Put your feet down, girl, not up. It's no use trying to fly here—there's no room."

"Watch out!" Gerald said in the dark; "you'll poke my eye out. Put your feet down, girl, not up. It's pointless trying to fly here—there's no space."

He helped her by pulling her feet forcibly down and then lifting her under the arms. She felt rustling dry leaves under her boots, and stood ready to receive Jimmy, who came in head first, like one diving into an unknown sea.

He helped her by pulling her feet down hard and then lifting her under the arms. She felt dry leaves crunching under her boots and stood ready to catch Jimmy, who came in head first, like someone diving into an unknown sea.

"It is a cave," said Kathleen.

"It’s a cave," said Kathleen.

"The young explorers," explained Gerald, blocking up the hole of entrance with his shoulders, "dazzled at first by the darkness of the cave, could see nothing."

"The young explorers," Gerald explained, blocking the entrance with his shoulders, "were initially dazzled by the darkness of the cave and couldn't see anything."

"Darkness doesn't dazzle," said Jimmy.

"Darkness doesn't dazzle," said Jimmy.

"I wish we'd got a candle," said Kathleen.

"I wish we had a candle," said Kathleen.

"Yes, it does," Gerald contradicted—"could see nothing. But their dauntless leader, whose eyes had grown used to the dark while the clumsy forms of the others were bunging up the entrance, had made a discovery."[25]

"Yes, it does," Gerald replied, "I couldn’t see anything. But their fearless leader, whose eyes had adjusted to the darkness while the awkward shapes of the others blocked the entrance, had made a discovery."[25]

JIMMY CAME IN HEAD FIRST, LIKE ONE DIVING INTO AN UNKNOWN SEA. JIMMY CAME IN HEAD FIRST, LIKE SOMEONE DIVING INTO AN UNFAMILIAR OCEAN.

"Oh, what!" Both the others were used to Gerald's way of telling a story while he acted it, but they did sometimes wish that he didn't talk quite so long and so like a book in moments of excitement.

"Oh, what!" The others were used to Gerald's storytelling style where he acted it out, but they sometimes wished he wouldn’t talk for so long or in such a formal way during exciting moments.

"He did not reveal the dread secret to his faithful followers till one and all had given him their word of honour to be calm."

"He didn’t share the terrible secret with his loyal followers until each of them promised to stay calm."

"We'll be calm all right," said Jimmy impatiently.

"We'll be calm, sure," Jimmy said, feeling impatient.

"Well, then," said Gerald, ceasing suddenly to be a book and becoming a boy, "there's a light over there—look behind you!"

"Okay, then," said Gerald, suddenly stopping being a book and turning into a boy, "there's a light over there—look behind you!"

They looked. And there was. A faint greyness on the brown walls of the cave, and a brighter greyness cut off sharply by a dark line, showed that round a turning or angle of the cave there was daylight.

They looked. And there it was. A faint grayness on the brown walls of the cave, and a brighter gray sharply defined by a dark line, indicated that around a bend or corner of the cave, there was daylight.

"Attention!" said Gerald; at least, that was what he meant, though what he said was "'Shun!" as becomes the son of a soldier. The others mechanically obeyed.

"Attention!" said Gerald; at least, that was what he meant, though what he said was "'Shun!" as suits the son of a soldier. The others automatically complied.

"You will remain at attention till I give the word 'Slow march!' on which you will advance cautiously in open order, following your hero leader, taking care not to tread on the dead and wounded."

"You will stay alert until I say 'Slow march!' Then you will move forward carefully in an open formation, following your brave leader, making sure not to step on the fallen and injured."

"I wish you wouldn't!" said Kathleen.

"I wish you wouldn't!" Kathleen said.

"There aren't any," said Jimmy, feeling for her hand in the dark; "he only means, take care not to tumble over stones and things."

"There aren't any," Jimmy said, reaching for her hand in the dark. "He just means to be careful not to trip over rocks and stuff."

Here he found her hand, and she screamed.

Here he found her hand, and she screamed.

"It's only me," said Jimmy. "I thought[27] you'd like me to hold it. But you're just like a girl."

"It's just me," said Jimmy. "I thought[27] you'd want me to hold it. But you're acting just like a girl."

Their eyes had now begun to get accustomed to the darkness, and all could see that they were in a rough stone cave, that went straight on for about three or four yards and then turned sharply to the right.

Their eyes had now started to adjust to the darkness, and everyone could see that they were in a rough stone cave, which went straight for about three or four yards before turning sharply to the right.

"Death or victory!" remarked Gerald. "Now, then—Slow march!"

"Death or victory!" Gerald said. "Alright—slow march!"

He advanced carefully, picking his way among the loose earth and stones that were the floor of the cave. "A sail, a sail!" he cried, as he turned the corner.

He moved cautiously, stepping carefully over the loose dirt and rocks that made up the cave floor. "A sail, a sail!" he shouted as he rounded the corner.

"How splendid!" Kathleen drew a long breath as she came out into the sunshine.

"How wonderful!" Kathleen took a deep breath as she stepped into the sunlight.

"I don't see any sail," said Jimmy, following.

"I don't see any sail," Jimmy said, as he followed.

The narrow passage ended in a round arch all fringed with ferns and creepers. They passed through the arch into a deep, narrow gully whose banks were of stones, moss-covered; and in the crannies grew more ferns and long grasses. Trees growing on the top of the bank arched across, and the sunlight came through in changing patches of brightness, turning the gully to a roofed corridor of goldy-green. The path, which was of greeny-grey flagstones where heaps of leaves had drifted, sloped steeply down, and at the end of it was another round arch, quite dark inside, above which rose rocks and grass and bushes.

The narrow passage ended in a round arch covered with ferns and creeping plants. They went through the arch into a deep, narrow gully with stone banks that were covered in moss; in the cracks, more ferns and tall grasses grew. Trees at the top of the bank arched over, and sunlight filtered through in changing patches, turning the gully into a roofed corridor of gold and green. The path, made of greenish-grey flagstones where piles of leaves had settled, sloped steeply down, and at the end of it was another round arch, completely dark inside, above which rose rocks, grass, and bushes.

"It's like the outside of a railway tunnel," said James.[28]

"It's like the outside of a train tunnel," said James.[28]

"It's the entrance to the enchanted castle," said Kathleen. "Let's blow the horns."

"It's the entrance to the magical castle," said Kathleen. "Let's sound the horns."

"Dry up!" said Gerald. "The bold Captain, reproving the silly chatter of his subordinates——"

"Shut up!" said Gerald. "The brave Captain, scolding the pointless chatter of his subordinates——"

"I like that!" said Jimmy, indignant.

"I like that!" Jimmy said, feeling upset.

"I thought you would," resumed Gerald—"of his subordinates, bade them advance with caution and in silence, because after all there might be somebody about, and the other arch might be an ice-house or something dangerous."

"I thought you would," continued Gerald—"of his subordinates, told them to move forward carefully and quietly, because there could be someone around, and the other arch might be an ice-house or something risky."

"What?" asked Kathleen anxiously.

"What?" Kathleen asked anxiously.

"Bears, perhaps," said Gerald briefly.

"Bears, maybe," said Gerald briefly.

"There aren't any bears without bars—in England, anyway," said Jimmy. "They call bears bars in America," he added absently.

"There aren't any bears without bars—in England, at least," said Jimmy. "They call bears bars in America," he added absentmindedly.

"Quick march!" was Gerald's only reply.

"Quick march!" was Gerald's only response.

And they marched. Under the drifted damp leaves the path was firm and stony to their shuffling feet. At the dark arch they stopped.

And they marched. Beneath the wet, fallen leaves, the path felt solid and rocky beneath their dragging feet. They paused at the dark arch.

"There are steps down," said Jimmy.

"There are stairs down," said Jimmy.

"It is an ice-house," said Gerald.

"It's an ice-house," said Gerald.

"Don't let's," said Kathleen.

"Let's not," said Kathleen.

"Our hero," said Gerald, "who nothing could dismay, raised the faltering hopes of his abject minions by saying that he was jolly well going on, and they could do as they liked about it."

"Our hero," Gerald said, "who was never discouraged, lifted the wavering spirits of his desperate followers by declaring that he was definitely going to continue, and they could choose what they wanted to do about it."

"If you call names," said Jimmy, "you can go on by yourself." He added, "So there!"

"If you’re going to insult people," Jimmy said, "you can just go off on your own." He added, "So there!"

"IT'S THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENCHANTED CASTLE," SAID KATHLEEN. "THIS IS THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENCHANTED CASTLE," KATHLEEN SAID.

"It's part of the game, silly," explained Gerald kindly. "You can be Captain to-morrow, so you'd better hold your jaw now, and begin to[30] think about what names you'll call us when it's your turn."

"It's part of the game, silly," Gerald said kindly. "You can be captain tomorrow, so you’d better zip it for now and start thinking about what names you’ll call us when it’s your turn."

Very slowly and carefully they went down the steps. A vaulted stone arched over their heads. Gerald struck a match when the last step was found to have no edge, and to be, in fact, the beginning of a passage, turning to the left.

Very slowly and carefully, they went down the steps. A vaulted stone arch loomed overhead. Gerald lit a match when they discovered that the last step had no edge and was actually the start of a passage that turned to the left.

"This," said Jimmy, "will take us back into the road."

"This," Jimmy said, "will take us back to the road."

"Or under it," said Gerald. "We've come down eleven steps."

"Or underneath it," said Gerald. "We've gone down eleven steps."

They went on, following their leader, who went very slowly for fear, as he explained, of steps. The passage was very dark.

They continued on, following their leader, who moved slowly out of fear, as he explained, of the steps. The passage was very dark.

"I don't half like it!" whispered Jimmy.

"I really like it!" whispered Jimmy.

Then came a glimmer of daylight that grew and grew, and presently ended in another arch that looked out over a scene so like a picture out of a book about Italy that every one's breath was taken away, and they simply walked forward silent and staring. A short avenue of cypresses led, widening as it went, to a marble terrace that lay broad and white in the sunlight. The children, blinking, leaned their arms on the broad, flat balustrade and gazed. Immediately below them was a lake—just like a lake in "The Beauties of Italy"—a lake with swans and an island and weeping willows; beyond it were green slopes dotted with groves of trees, and amid the trees gleamed the white limbs of statues. Against a little hill to the left was a round white building with pillars, and to the right a waterfall came[31] tumbling down among mossy stones to splash into the lake. Steps led from the terrace to the water, and other steps to the green lawns beside it. Away across the grassy slopes deer were feeding, and in the distance where the groves of trees thickened into what looked almost a forest were enormous shapes of grey stone, like nothing that the children had ever seen before.

Then a ray of sunlight appeared that kept getting bigger, eventually forming another arch that revealed a scene so much like a picture from a book about Italy that everyone was left breathless, simply walking forward in silence, staring. A short path lined with cypress trees led, widening as it went, to a large marble terrace that lay broad and white in the sunlight. The children, blinking, rested their arms on the wide, flat railing and stared. Directly below them was a lake—just like one from "The Beauties of Italy"—a lake with swans, an island, and weeping willows; beyond it were green hills dotted with groves of trees, and among the trees, the white figures of statues shone. To the left, against a small hill, stood a round white building with pillars, and to the right, a waterfall cascaded down among moss-covered stones, splashing into the lake. Steps led from the terrace to the water, and other steps led to the green lawns beside it. Across the grassy slopes, deer were grazing, and in the distance, where the groves of trees thickened into what looked almost like a forest, there were massive grey stone forms, like nothing the children had ever seen before.

"That chap at school——" said Gerald.

"That guy at school——" said Gerald.

"It is an enchanted castle," said Kathleen.

"It's an enchanted castle," said Kathleen.

"I don't see any castle," said Jimmy.

"I don't see any castle," Jimmy said.

"What do you call that, then?" Gerald pointed to where, beyond a belt of lime-trees, white towers and turrets broke the blue of the sky.

"What do you call that, then?" Gerald pointed to where, beyond a row of lime trees, white towers and turrets pierced the blue sky.

"There doesn't seem to be any one about," said Kathleen, "and yet it's all so tidy. I believe it is magic."

"There doesn’t seem to be anyone around," said Kathleen, "and yet everything is so neat. I think it might be magic."

"Magic mowing machines," Jimmy suggested.

"Smart mowing machines," Jimmy suggested.

"If we were in a book it would be an enchanted castle—certain to be," said Kathleen.

"If we were in a book, it would definitely be an enchanted castle," said Kathleen.

"It is an enchanted castle," said Gerald in hollow tones.

"It is an enchanted castle," Gerald said in a hollow voice.

"But there aren't any." Jimmy was quite positive.

"But there aren't any." Jimmy was pretty sure.

"How do you know? Do you think there's nothing in the world but what you've seen?" His scorn was crushing.

"How do you know? Do you think there's nothing in the world beyond what you've seen?" His sarcasm was overwhelming.

"I think magic went out when people began to have steam-engines," Jimmy insisted, "and newspapers, and telephones and wireless telegraphing."[32]

"I think magic disappeared when people started using steam engines," Jimmy insisted, "along with newspapers, telephones, and wireless telegraphy."[32]

"Wireless is rather like magic when you come to think of it," said Gerald.

"Wireless is kind of like magic when you think about it," said Gerald.

"Oh, that sort!" Jimmy's contempt was deep.

"Oh, that kind!" Jimmy's contempt was deep.

"Perhaps there's given up being magic because people didn't believe in it any more," said Kathleen.

"Maybe they've stopped believing in magic because people just don't believe in it anymore," said Kathleen.

"Well, don't let's spoil the show with any silly old not believing," said Gerald with decision. "I'm going to believe in magic as hard as I can. This is an enchanted garden, and that's an enchanted castle, and I'm jolly well going to explore. The dauntless knight then led the way, leaving his ignorant squires to follow or not, just as they jolly well chose." He rolled off the balustrade and strode firmly down towards the lawn, his boots making, as they went, a clatter full of determination.

"Well, let's not ruin the show with any silly doubts," Gerald said confidently. "I'm going to believe in magic as much as I can. This is an enchanted garden, and that's an enchanted castle, and I'm definitely going to explore. The fearless knight then took the lead, leaving his clueless companions to follow or not, just as they chose." He rolled off the railing and walked determinedly toward the lawn, his boots making a clattering sound full of resolve.

The others followed. There never was such a garden—out of a picture or a fairy tale. They passed quite close by the deer, who only raised their pretty heads to look, and did not seem startled at all. And after a long stretch of turf they passed under the heaped-up heavy masses of lime-trees and came into a rose-garden, bordered with thick, close-cut yew hedges, and lying red and pink and green and white in the sun, like a giant's many-coloured, highly-scented pocket-handkerchief.

The others followed. There had never been such a garden—straight out of a painting or a fairy tale. They walked right by the deer, who just lifted their pretty heads to take a look and didn’t seem startled at all. After a long stretch of grass, they moved under the heavy, piled-up branches of lime trees and entered a rose garden, surrounded by thick, perfectly trimmed yew hedges, bursting with red, pink, green, and white in the sunlight, like a giant's colorful, fragrant handkerchief.

"I know we shall meet a gardener in a minute, and he'll ask what we're doing here. And then what will you say?" Kathleen asked with her nose in a rose.[33]

"I know we'll run into a gardener in a minute, and he'll ask what we're doing here. So what will you say?" Kathleen asked, her nose buried in a rose.[33]

"THIS IS AN ENCHANTED GARDEN AND THAT'S AN ENCHANTED CASTLE." "THIS IS A MAGICAL GARDEN AND THAT'S A MAGICAL CASTLE."

"I shall say we've lost our way, and it will be quite true," said Gerald.

"I'd say we've lost our way, and that would be completely true," Gerald said.

But they did not meet a gardener or anybody else, and the feeling of magic got thicker and thicker, till they were almost afraid of the sound of their feet in the great silent place. Beyond the rose garden was a yew hedge with an arch cut in it, and it was the beginning of a maze like the one in Hampton Court.

But they didn’t come across a gardener or anyone else, and the sense of magic grew stronger and stronger, until they were almost scared of the sound of their footsteps in the vast silent space. Beyond the rose garden, there was a yew hedge with an archway cut into it, marking the start of a maze similar to the one at Hampton Court.

"Now," said Gerald, "you mark my words. In the middle of this maze we shall find the secret enchantment. Draw your swords, my merry men all, and hark forward tallyho in the utmost silence."

"Now," said Gerald, "mark my words. In the center of this maze, we’ll find the secret enchantment. Draw your swords, my merry men, and listen closely. Tallyho, but in complete silence."

Which they did.

Which they did.

It was very hot in the maze, between the close yew hedges, and the way to the maze's heart was hidden well. Again and again they found themselves at the black yew arch that opened on the rose garden, and they were all glad that they had brought large, clean pocket-handkerchiefs with them.

It was really hot in the maze, surrounded by the dense yew hedges, and the path to the center of the maze was well hidden. Time after time, they ended up at the black yew arch that led to the rose garden, and they were all thankful that they had brought large, clean handkerchiefs with them.

It was when they found themselves there for the fourth time that Jimmy suddenly cried, "Oh, I wish——" and then stopped short very suddenly. "Oh!" he added in quite a different voice, "where's the dinner?" And then in a stricken silence they all remembered that the basket with the dinner had been left at the entrance of the cave. Their thoughts dwelt fondly on the slices of cold mutton, the six tomatoes, the bread and butter, the screwed-up paper of salt, the apple turnovers, and the[35] little thick glass that one drank the gingerbeer out of.

It was when they found themselves there for the fourth time that Jimmy suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, I wish——" then abruptly stopped. "Oh!" he added in a very different tone, "where's the dinner?" In a moment of silence, they all remembered that the basket with the dinner had been left at the entrance of the cave. They fondly recalled the slices of cold mutton, the six tomatoes, the bread and butter, the crumpled paper of salt, the apple turnovers, and the[35] little thick glass they used for drinking the ginger beer.

"Let's go back," said Jimmy, "now this minute, and get our things and have our dinner."

"Let’s go back," said Jimmy, "right now, and grab our stuff and have dinner."

"Let's have one more try at the maze. I hate giving things up," said Gerald.

"Let's give the maze another shot. I really dislike giving up," Gerald said.

"I am so hungry!" said Jimmy.

"I'm so hungry!" said Jimmy.

"Why didn't you say so before?" asked Gerald bitterly.

"Why didn't you say that earlier?" Gerald asked, bitterly.

"I wasn't before."

"I wasn't before."

"Then you can't be now. You don't get hungry all in a minute. What's that?"

"Then you can't be right now. You don't get hungry all of a sudden. What's that?"

"That" was a gleam of red that lay at the foot of the yew hedge—a thin little line, that you would hardly have noticed unless you had been staring in a fixed and angry way at the roots of the hedge.

"That" was a glimmer of red at the base of the yew hedge—a slim little line that you would barely have noticed unless you had been glaring intensely at the roots of the hedge.

It was a thread of cotton. Gerald picked it up. One end of it was tied to a thimble with holes in it, and the other——

It was a piece of cotton. Gerald picked it up. One end was attached to a thimble with holes in it, and the other——

"There is no other end," said Gerald, with firm triumph. "It's a clue—that's what it is. What price cold mutton now? I've always felt something magic would happen some day, and now it has."

"There is no other end," said Gerald, with a sense of triumph. "It's a clue—that's what it is. What’s the deal with cold mutton now? I've always believed something magical would happen one day, and now it has."

"I expect the gardener put it there," said Jimmy.

"I think the gardener put it there," said Jimmy.

"With a Princess's silver thimble on it? Look! there's a crown on the thimble."

"With a princess's silver thimble on it? Look! There's a crown on the thimble."

There was.

There was.

"Come," said Gerald in low, urgent tones, "if you are adventurers be adventurers; and[36] anyhow, I expect some one has gone along the road and bagged the mutton hours ago."

"Come on," Gerald said in a low, urgent voice, "if you're going to be adventurers, then be adventurers; and[36] anyway, I bet someone has already gone down the road and grabbed the sheep hours ago."

He walked forward, winding the red thread round his fingers as he went. And it was a clue, and it led them right into the middle of the maze. And in the very middle of the maze they came upon the wonder.

He walked ahead, wrapping the red thread around his fingers as he moved. And it was a clue, and it led them straight into the heart of the maze. And in the very center of the maze, they stumbled upon the marvel.

The red clue led them up two stone steps to a round grass plot. There was a sun-dial in the middle, and all round against the yew hedge a low, wide marble seat. The red clue ran straight across the grass and by the sun-dial, and ended in a small brown hand with jewelled rings on every finger. The hand was, naturally, attached to an arm, and that had many bracelets on it, sparkling with red and blue and green stones. The arm wore a sleeve of pink and gold brocaded silk, faded a little here and there but still extremely imposing, and the sleeve was part of a dress, which was worn by a lady who lay on the stone seat asleep in the sun. The rosy gold dress fell open over an embroidered petticoat of a soft green colour. There was old yellow lace the colour of scalded cream, and a thin white veil spangled with silver stars covered the face.

The red clue led them up two stone steps to a round patch of grass. In the center, there was a sundial, and all around it, against the yew hedge, was a low, wide marble bench. The red clue ran straight across the grass, by the sundial, and ended in a small brown hand adorned with jeweled rings on every finger. Naturally, the hand was attached to an arm that had several bracelets on it, sparkling with red, blue, and green stones. The arm had a sleeve made of pink and gold brocade silk, which had faded a bit here and there but still looked very impressive. This sleeve was part of a dress worn by a lady who lay asleep on the stone bench in the sun. The rosy gold dress fell open over an embroidered petticoat in a soft green color. There was old yellow lace the shade of scalded cream, and a thin white veil sprinkled with silver stars covered her face.

"It's the enchanted Princess," said Gerald, now really impressed. "I told you so."

"It's the enchanted Princess," said Gerald, genuinely impressed. "I told you so."

"It's the Sleeping Beauty," said Kathleen. "It is—look how old-fashioned her clothes are, like the pictures of Marie Antoinette's ladies in the history book. She has slept for a hundred years. Oh, Gerald, you're the eldest; you must be the Prince, and we never knew it."[37]

"It's the Sleeping Beauty," Kathleen said. "It is—look at how old-fashioned her clothes are, like the pictures of Marie Antoinette's ladies in the history book. She’s been asleep for a hundred years. Oh, Gerald, you're the oldest; you must be the Prince, and we never realized it."[37]

THE RED CLUE RAN STRAIGHT ACROSS THE GRASS AND BY THE SUN-DIAL, AND ENDED IN A SMALL BROWN HAND. THE RED CLUE WENT STRAIGHT ACROSS THE GRASS AND PAST THE SUN-DIAL, FINISHING IN A SMALL BROWN HAND.

"She isn't really a Princess," said Jimmy. But the others laughed at him, partly because his saying things like that was enough to spoil any game, and partly because they really were not at all sure that it was not a Princess who lay there as still as the sunshine. Every stage of the adventure—the cave, the wonderful gardens, the maze, the clue, had deepened the feeling of magic, till now Kathleen and Gerald were almost completely bewitched.

"She’s not really a Princess," Jimmy said. But the others laughed at him, partly because his comments like that were enough to ruin any game, and partly because they truly weren’t sure that it wasn’t a Princess who lay there as still as the sunshine. Every part of the adventure—the cave, the incredible gardens, the maze, the clue—had intensified the sense of magic, until now Kathleen and Gerald were almost completely enchanted.

"Lift the veil up, Jerry," said Kathleen in a whisper; "if she isn't beautiful we shall know she can't be the Princess."

"Lift the veil, Jerry," Kathleen whispered. "If she isn’t beautiful, we’ll know she can't be the Princess."

"Lift it yourself," said Gerald.

"Lift it yourself," Gerald said.

"I expect you're forbidden to touch the figures," said Jimmy.

"I assume you're not allowed to touch the figures," said Jimmy.

"It's not wax, silly," said his brother.

"It's not wax, silly," his brother said.

"No," said his sister, "wax wouldn't be much good in this sun. And, besides, you can see her breathing. It's the Princess right enough." She very gently lifted the edge of the veil and turned it back. The Princess's face was small and white between long plaits of black hair. Her nose was straight and her brows finely traced. There were a few freckles on cheek-bones and nose.

"No," his sister said, "wax wouldn't hold up in this sun. And besides, you can see her breathing. It's definitely the Princess." She carefully lifted the edge of the veil and pulled it back. The Princess's face was small and pale, framed by long braids of black hair. Her nose was straight, and her brows were delicately shaped. There were a few freckles on her cheekbones and nose.

"No wonder," whispered Kathleen, "sleeping all these years in all this sun!" Her mouth was not a rosebud. But all the same—

"No surprise," whispered Kathleen, "sleeping all these years in all this sun!" Her mouth wasn't a rosebud. But still—

"Isn't she lovely!" Kathleen murmured.

"Isn’t she gorgeous!" Kathleen murmured.

"Not so dusty," Gerald was understood to reply.

"Not so dusty," Gerald was understood to reply.

"Now, Jerry," said Kathleen firmly, "you're the eldest."[39]

"Now, Jerry," Kathleen said firmly, "you're the oldest."[39]

"Of course I am," said Gerald uneasily.

"Of course I am," Gerald said nervously.

"Well, you've got to wake the Princess."

"Well, you need to wake the Princess."

"She's not a Princess," said Jimmy, with his hands in the pockets of his knickerbockers; "she's only a little girl dressed up."

"She's not a princess," Jimmy said, with his hands in the pockets of his shorts; "she's just a little girl playing dress-up."

"But she's in long dresses," urged Kathleen.

"But she's in long dresses," Kathleen insisted.

"Yes, but look what a little way down her frock her feet come. She wouldn't be any taller than Jerry if she was to stand up."

"Yeah, but look how far down her dress her feet are. She wouldn't be any taller than Jerry if she stood up."

"Now then," urged Kathleen. "Jerry, don't be silly. You've got to do it."

"Alright," Kathleen insisted. "Jerry, stop being ridiculous. You have to do it."

"Do what?" asked Gerald, kicking his left boot with his right.

"Do what?" asked Gerald, kicking his left boot with his right.

"Why, kiss her awake, of course."

"Kiss her awake, obviously."

"Not me!" was Gerald's unhesitating rejoinder.

"Not me!" was Gerald's immediate response.

"Well, some one's got to."

"Well, someone has to."

"She'd go for me as likely as not the minute she woke up," said Gerald anxiously.

"She'd probably go for me as soon as she woke up," said Gerald anxiously.

"I'd do it like a shot," said Kathleen, "but I don't suppose it ud make any difference me kissing her."

"I'd do it in a heartbeat," said Kathleen, "but I doubt it would make any difference if I kissed her."

She did it; and it didn't. The Princess still lay in deep slumber.

She did it; and it didn't work. The Princess was still fast asleep.

"Then you must, Jimmy. I daresay you'll do. Jump back quickly before she can hit you."

"Then you have to, Jimmy. I’m sure you can manage it. Jump back quickly before she gets a chance to hit you."

"She won't hit him, he's such a little chap," said Gerald.

"She won't hit him, he's just a little guy," said Gerald.

"Little yourself!" said Jimmy. "I don't mind kissing her. I'm not a coward, like Some People. Only if I do, I'm going to be the dauntless leader for the rest of the day."

"Shut up, you!" Jimmy said. "I don't care about kissing her. I'm not a coward like Some People. Just know that if I do, I'm going to be the fearless leader for the rest of the day."

THE THREE STOOD BREATHLESS, AWAITING THE RESULT. The three stood breathless, waiting for the outcome.

"No, look here—hold on!" cried Gerald,[41] "perhaps I'd better——" But, in the meantime, Jimmy had planted a loud, cheerful-sounding kiss on the Princess's pale cheek, and now the three stood breathless, awaiting the result.

"No, wait—hold on!" shouted Gerald,[41] "maybe I should——" But in the meantime, Jimmy had planted a loud, cheerful kiss on the Princess's pale cheek, and now the three stood breathless, waiting for the outcome.

And the result was that the Princess opened large, dark eyes, stretched out her arms, yawned a little, covering her mouth with a small brown hand, and said, quite plainly and distinctly, and without any room at all for mistake:—

And the result was that the Princess opened her big, dark eyes, stretched out her arms, yawned a bit, covering her mouth with a small brown hand, and said, very clearly and distinctly, leaving no room for misunderstanding:—

"Then the hundred years are over? How the yew hedges have grown! Which of you is my Prince that aroused me from my deep sleep of so many long years?"

"Then a hundred years are up? Look how the yew hedges have grown! Which one of you is my Prince who woke me from my deep sleep after so many years?"

"I did," said Jimmy fearlessly, for she did not look as though she were going to slap any one.

"I did," said Jimmy boldly, since she didn't seem like she was going to hit anyone.

"My noble preserver!" said the Princess, and held out her hand. Jimmy shook it vigorously.

"My noble savior!" said the Princess, extending her hand. Jimmy shook it firmly.

"But I say," said he, "you aren't really a Princess, are you?"

"But I say," he said, "you're not actually a Princess, are you?"

"Of course I am," she answered; "who else could I be? Look at my crown!" She pulled aside the spangled veil, and showed beneath it a coronet of what even Jimmy could not help seeing to be diamonds.

"Of course I am," she replied; "who else could I be? Look at my crown!" She lifted the glittering veil and revealed a tiara that even Jimmy couldn't deny was made of diamonds.

"But——" said Jimmy.

"But—" Jimmy said.

"Why," she said, opening her eyes very wide, "you must have known about my being here, or you'd never have come. How did you get past the dragons?"

"Why," she said, opening her eyes wide, "you must have known I was here, or you wouldn't have come. How did you get past the dragons?"

Gerald ignored the question. "I say," he said, "do you really believe in magic, and all that?"

Gerald ignored the question. "Hey," he said, "do you really believe in magic and all that?"

"I ought to," she said, "if anybody does. Look, here's the place where I pricked my finger[42] with the spindle." She showed a little scar on her wrist.

"I should," she said, "if anyone does. Look, here's the spot where I pricked my finger[42] with the spindle." She pointed to a small scar on her wrist.

"Then this really is an enchanted castle?"

"Then this really is an enchanted castle?"

"Of course it is," said the Princess. "How stupid you are!" She stood up, and her pink brocaded dress lay in bright waves about her feet.

"Of course it is," said the Princess. "How clueless you are!" She stood up, and her pink brocaded dress draped beautifully around her feet.

"I said her dress would be too long," said Jimmy.

"I told her the dress would be too long," Jimmy said.

"It was the right length when I went to sleep," said the Princess; "it must have grown in the hundred years."

"It was the right length when I went to sleep," said the Princess; "it must have grown in the hundred years."

"I don't believe you're a Princess at all," said Jimmy; "at least——"

"I don't think you're a Princess at all," said Jimmy; "at least——"

"Don't bother about believing it, if you don't like," said the Princess. "It doesn't so much matter what you believe as what I am." She turned to the others.

"Don't worry about believing it, if you don't want to," said the Princess. "What really matters isn't what you believe, but who I am." She turned to the others.

"Let's go back to the castle," she said, "and I'll show you all my lovely jewels and things. Wouldn't you like that?"

"Let's head back to the castle," she said, "and I'll show you all my beautiful jewels and other treasures. Wouldn't you like that?"

"Yes," said Gerald with very plain hesitation. "But——"

"Yeah," said Gerald with noticeable hesitation. "But——"

"But what?" The Princess's tone was impatient.

"But what?" The princess sounded annoyed.

"But we're most awfully hungry."

"But we're really hungry."

"Oh, so am I!" cried the Princess.

"Oh, me too!" exclaimed the Princess.

"We've had nothing to eat since breakfast."

"We haven't eaten anything since breakfast."

"And it's three now," said the Princess, looking at the sun-dial. "Why, you've had nothing to eat for hours and hours and hours. But think of me! I haven't had anything to eat for a hundred years. Come along to the castle."[43]

"And it's three o'clock now," said the Princess, glancing at the sundial. "Wow, you haven't eaten anything for hours and hours. But think of me! I haven't had anything to eat in a hundred years. Come on, let's go to the castle."[43]

"The mice will have eaten everything," said Jimmy sadly. He saw now that she really was a Princess.

"The mice will have eaten everything," Jimmy said sadly. He realized now that she really was a Princess.

"Not they," cried the Princess joyously. "You forget everything's enchanted here. Time simply stood still for a hundred years. Come along, and one of you must carry my train, or I shan't be able to move now it's grown such a frightful length."

"Not them," the Princess exclaimed happily. "You forget that everything here is magical. Time just stood still for a hundred years. Come on, and one of you has to carry my train, or I won't be able to move now that it's gotten so ridiculously long."


CHAPTER II

When you are young so many things are difficult to believe, and yet the dullest people will tell you that they are true—such things, for instance, as that the earth goes round the sun, and that it is not flat but round. But the things that seem really likely, like fairy-tales and magic, are, so say the grown-ups, not true at all. Yet they are so easy to believe, especially when you see them happening. And, as I am always telling you, the most wonderful things happen to all sorts of people, only you never hear about them because the people think that no one will believe their stories, and so they don't tell them to any one except me. And they tell me, because they know that I can believe anything.

When Jimmy had awakened the Sleeping Princess, and she had invited the three children to go with her to her palace and get something to eat, they all knew quite surely that they had come into a place of magic happenings. And they walked in a slow procession along the grass towards the castle. The Princess[45] went first, and Kathleen carried her shining train; then came Jimmy, and Gerald came last. They were all quite sure that they had walked right into the middle of a fairy tale, and they were the more ready to believe it because they were so tired and hungry. They were, in fact, so hungry and tired that they hardly noticed where they were going, or observed the beauties of the formal gardens through which the pink-silk Princess was leading them. They were in a sort of dream, from which they only partially awakened to find themselves in a big hall, with suits of armour and old flags round the walls, the skins of beasts on the floor, and heavy oak tables and benches ranged along it.

When Jimmy woke up the Sleeping Princess and she invited the three kids to her palace for something to eat, they all definitely knew they had entered a place of magic. They walked slowly along the grass toward the castle. The Princess[45] led the way, with Kathleen holding her sparkling train; then came Jimmy, and Gerald was last. They all felt like they had stepped right into a fairy tale, and their exhaustion and hunger made them believe it even more. In fact, they were so hungry and tired that they barely noticed where they were going or appreciated the beauty of the formal gardens through which the pink-silk Princess was guiding them. They were in a kind of dream, only partially waking up to find themselves in a large hall, surrounded by suits of armor and old flags on the walls, with animal skins on the floor, and sturdy oak tables and benches lined up around it.

The Princess entered, slow and stately, but once inside she twitched her sheeny train out of Jimmy's hand and turned to the three.

The Princess walked in slowly and gracefully, but once she was inside, she pulled her shiny train out of Jimmy's grip and turned to the three.

"You just wait here a minute," she said, "and mind you don't talk while I'm away. This castle is crammed with magic, and I don't know what will happen if you talk." And with that, picking up the thick goldy-pink folds under her arms, she ran out, as Jimmy said afterwards, "most unprincesslike," showing as she ran black stockings and black strap shoes.

"You just wait here for a minute," she said, "and make sure you don’t talk while I’m gone. This castle is filled with magic, and I have no idea what might happen if you speak." With that, grabbing the heavy goldy-pink fabric under her arms, she dashed out, as Jimmy later remarked, "not very princess-like," revealing black stockings and black strap shoes as she ran.

Jimmy wanted very much to say that he didn't believe anything would happen, only he was afraid something would happen if he did, so he merely made a face and put out his tongue. The others pretended not to see this,[46] which was much more crushing than anything they could have said. So they sat in silence, and Gerald ground the heel of his boot upon the marble floor. Then the Princess came back, very slowly and kicking her long skirts in front of her at every step. She could not hold them up now because of the tray she carried.

Jimmy really wanted to say that he didn’t believe anything would happen, but he was scared that something would happen if he did, so he just made a face and stuck out his tongue. The others acted like they didn’t see it,[46] which was way more crushing than anything they could have said. So they sat in silence, and Gerald dragged the heel of his boot across the marble floor. Then the Princess came back, very slowly, kicking her long skirts in front of her with every step. She couldn’t lift them up now because of the tray she was carrying.

It was not a silver tray, as you might have expected, but an oblong tin one. She set it down noisily on the end of the long table and breathed a sigh of relief.

It wasn't a silver tray like you might have expected, but an oblong tin one. She dropped it down loudly at the end of the long table and sighed in relief.

"Oh! it was heavy," she said. I don't know what fairy feast the children's fancy had been busy with. Anyhow, this was nothing like it. The heavy tray held a loaf of bread, a lump of cheese, and a brown jug of water. The rest of its heaviness was just plates and mugs and knives.

"Oh! it was heavy," she said. I don't know what fairy feast the kids' imaginations had been working on. Anyway, this was nothing like it. The heavy tray carried a loaf of bread, a chunk of cheese, and a brown jug of water. The rest of its weight was just plates, mugs, and knives.

"Come along," said the Princess hospitably. "I couldn't find anything but bread and cheese—but it doesn't matter, because everything's magic here, and unless you have some dreadful secret fault the bread and cheese will turn into anything you like. What would you like?" she asked Kathleen.

"Come on," said the Princess warmly. "I could only find bread and cheese—but it doesn't matter because everything is magical here. Unless you have some terrible secret flaw, the bread and cheese will turn into anything you want. What would you like?" she asked Kathleen.

"Roast chicken," said Kathleen, without hesitation.

"Roast chicken," Kathleen said, without hesitation.

The pinky Princess cut a slice of bread and laid it on a dish. "There you are," she said, "roast chicken. Shall I carve it, or will you?"

The pinky Princess cut a slice of bread and placed it on a dish. "Here you go," she said, "roast chicken. Should I carve it, or will you?"

"You, please," said Kathleen, and received a piece of dry bread on a plate.[47]

"You, please," Kathleen said, and got a piece of dry bread on a plate.[47]

"Green peas?" asked the Princess, cut a piece of cheese and laid it beside the bread.

"Green peas?" asked the Princess, cutting a piece of cheese and placing it next to the bread.

Kathleen began to eat the bread, cutting it up with knife and fork as you would eat chicken. It was no use owning that she didn't see any chicken and peas, or anything but cheese and dry bread, because that would be owning that she had some dreadful secret fault.

Kathleen started to eat the bread, cutting it up with a knife and fork like you would with chicken. There was no point in admitting that she didn’t see any chicken and peas, or anything besides cheese and dry bread, because that would mean admitting she had some terrible secret flaw.

"If I have, it is a secret, even from me," she told herself.

"If I do, it is a secret, even from myself," she told herself.

The others asked for roast beef and cabbage—and got it, she supposed, though to her it only looked like dry bread and Dutch cheese.

The others ordered roast beef and cabbage—and she figured they got it, even though to her it just looked like dry bread and Dutch cheese.

"I do wonder what my dreadful secret fault is," she thought, as the Princess remarked that, as for her, she could fancy a slice of roast peacock. "This one," she added, lifting a second mouthful of dry bread on her fork, "is quite delicious."

"I really wonder what my terrible secret flaw is," she thought, as the Princess said that, as for her, she could picture a piece of roast peacock. "This one," she added, lifting a second bite of dry bread on her fork, "is pretty tasty."

"It's a game, isn't it?" asked Jimmy suddenly.

"It's a game, right?" Jimmy suddenly asked.

"What's a game?" asked the Princess, frowning.

"What's a game?" the Princess asked, frowning.

"Pretending it's beef—the bread and cheese, I mean."

"Pretending it's beef—the bread and cheese, I mean."

"A game? But it is beef. Look at it," said the Princess, opening her eyes very wide.

"A game? But it is beef. Look at it," said the Princess, opening her eyes wide.

"Yes, of course," said Jimmy feebly. "I was only joking."

"Yeah, of course," said Jimmy weakly. "I was just kidding."

"IT'S A GAME, ISN'T IT?" ASKED JIMMY. "Isn't it a game?" Jimmy asked.

Bread and cheese is not perhaps so good as roast beef or chicken or peacock (I'm not sure about the peacock. I never tasted peacock, did you?); but bread and cheese is, at any rate,[49] very much better than nothing when you have gone on having nothing since breakfast (gooseberries and gingerbeer hardly count) and it is long past your proper dinner-time. Every one ate and drank and felt much better.

Bread and cheese might not be as great as roast beef or chicken or even peacock (I’m not really sure about peacock; I’ve never tried it, have you?); but bread and cheese is definitely a lot better than nothing when you haven’t eaten since breakfast (gooseberries and ginger beer barely count) and it's way past your usual dinner time. Everyone enjoyed the meal and felt a lot better.

"Now," said the Princess, brushing the breadcrumbs off her green silk lap, "if you're sure you won't have any more meat you can come and see my treasures. Sure you won't take the least bit more chicken? No? Then follow me."

"Okay," said the Princess, brushing the crumbs off her green silk lap, "if you're certain you don't want any more meat, you can come see my treasures. Are you really sure you don't want just a little more chicken? No? Then follow me."

She got up and they followed her down the long hall to the end where the great stone stairs ran up at each side and joined in a broad flight leading to the gallery above. Under the stairs was a hanging of tapestry.

She stood up and they followed her down the long hallway to the end, where the grand stone stairs went up on either side and met in a wide set of steps leading to the gallery above. Beneath the stairs was a hanging tapestry.

"Beneath this arras," said the Princess, "is the door leading to my private apartments." She held the tapestry up with both hands, for it was heavy, and showed a little door that had been hidden by it.

"Beneath this tapestry," said the Princess, "is the door leading to my private rooms." She lifted the heavy fabric with both hands, revealing a small door that had been concealed by it.

"The key," she said, "hangs above."

"The key," she said, "is hanging above."

And so it did, on a large rusty nail.

And so it did, on a big rusty nail.

"Put it in," said the Princess, "and turn it."

"Go ahead and put it in," said the Princess, "and turn it."

Gerald did so, and the great key creaked and grated in the lock.

Gerald did that, and the big key creaked and scraped in the lock.

"Now push," she said; "push hard, all of you."

"Now push," she said, "push hard, all of you."

They pushed hard, all of them. The door gave way, and they fell over each other into the dark space beyond.

They pushed hard, all of them. The door gave way, and they tumbled over one another into the dark space beyond.

The Princess dropped the curtain and came after them, closing the door behind her.[50]

The Princess pulled down the curtain and followed them, shutting the door behind her.[50]

"Look out!" she said; "look out! there are two steps down."

"Watch out!" she said; "watch out! There are two steps down."

"Thank you," said Gerald, rubbing his knee at the bottom of the steps. "We found that out for ourselves."

"Thanks," Gerald said, rubbing his knee at the bottom of the steps. "We figured that out on our own."

"I'm sorry," said the Princess, "but you can't have hurt yourselves much. Go straight on. There aren't any more steps."

"I'm sorry," said the Princess, "but you can't have hurt yourselves too badly. Just keep going. There aren't any more steps."

They went straight on—in the dark.

They moved on—into the darkness.

"When you come to the door just turn the handle and go in. Then stand still till I find the matches. I know where they are."

"When you get to the door, just turn the handle and walk in. Then stay still until I find the matches. I know where they are."

"Did they have matches a hundred years ago?" asked Jimmy.

"Did they have matches a hundred years ago?" asked Jimmy.

"I meant the tinder-box," said the Princess quickly. "We always called it the matches. Don't you? Here, let me go first."

"I meant the tinder-box," the Princess said quickly. "We always called it matches. Don't you? Here, let me go first."

She did, and when they had reached the door she was waiting for them with a candle in her hand. She thrust it on Gerald.

She did, and when they got to the door, she was there waiting for them with a candle in her hand. She shoved it at Gerald.

"Hold it steady," she said, and undid the shutters of a long window, so that first a yellow streak and then a blazing great oblong of light flashed at them and the room was full of sunshine.

"Keep it steady," she said, and opened the shutters of a long window, so that first a yellow streak and then a huge rectangle of light burst in, filling the room with sunshine.

"It makes the candle look quite silly," said Jimmy.

"It makes the candle look really silly," said Jimmy.

"So it does," said the Princess, and blew out the candle. Then she took the key from the outside of the door, put it in the inside key-hole, and turned it.

"So it does," said the Princess, and blew out the candle. Then she took the key from the outside of the door, put it in the inside keyhole, and turned it.

SHE WAS WAITING FOR THEM WITH A CANDLE IN HER HAND. She was waiting for them, holding a candle.

The room they were in was small and high. Its domed ceiling was of deep blue with gold[52] stars painted on it. The walls were of wood, panelled and carved, and there was no furniture in it whatever.

The room they were in was small and had a high ceiling. Its domed ceiling was a deep blue with gold[52] stars painted on it. The walls were wooden, paneled, and carved, and there was no furniture in it at all.

"This," said the Princess, "is my treasure chamber."

"This," said the Princess, "is my treasure room."

"But where," asked Kathleen politely, "are the treasures?"

"But where," asked Kathleen politely, "are the treasures?"

"Don't you see them?" asked the Princess.

"Can't you see them?" asked the Princess.

"No, we don't," said Jimmy bluntly. "You don't come that bread-and-cheese game with me—not twice over, you don't!"

"No, we don't," Jimmy said straightforwardly. "You can't play that bread-and-cheese game with me—not twice, you can't!"

"If you really don't see them," said the Princess, "I suppose I shall have to say the charm. Shut your eyes, please. And give me your word of honour you won't look till I tell you, and that you'll never tell any one what you've seen."

"If you really can't see them," the Princess said, "I guess I’ll have to say the charm. Please close your eyes. And promise me you won’t look until I say so, and that you’ll never tell anyone what you’ve seen."

Their words of honour were something that the children would rather not have given just then, but they gave them all the same, and shut their eyes tight.

Their promises were something the kids would have preferred not to make at that moment, but they went ahead and did it anyway, closing their eyes tightly.

"Wiggadil yougadoo begadee leegadeeve nowgadow?" said the Princess rapidly; and they heard the swish of her silk train moving across the room. Then there was a creaking, rustling noise.

"Wiggadil yougadoo begadee leegadeeve nowgadow?" said the Princess quickly; and they heard the swish of her silk train moving across the room. Then there was a creaking, rustling noise.

"She's locking us in!" cried Jimmy.

"She's locking us in!" shouted Jimmy.

"Your word of honour," gasped Gerald.

"Your word of honor," gasped Gerald.

"Oh, do be quick!" moaned Kathleen.

"Oh, come on, hurry up!" moaned Kathleen.

"You may look," said the voice of the Princess. And they looked. The room was not the same room, yet—yes, the starry-vaulted blue ceiling was there, and below it half a dozen[53] feet of the dark panelling, but below that the walls of the room blazed and sparkled with white and blue and red and green and gold and silver. Shelves ran round the room, and on them were gold cups and silver dishes, and platters and goblets set with gems, ornaments of gold and silver, tiaras of diamonds, necklaces of rubies, strings of emeralds and pearls, all set out in unimaginable splendour against a background of faded blue velvet. It was like the Crown jewels that you see when your kind uncle takes you to the Tower, only there seemed to be far more jewels than you or any one else has ever seen together at the Tower or anywhere else.

"You can look," said the Princess's voice. And they looked. The room was different, yet—yes, the starry blue ceiling was there, and below it, there were half a dozen feet of dark paneling, but beneath that, the walls of the room shone and sparkled with white, blue, red, green, gold, and silver. Shelves wrapped around the room, filled with gold cups, silver dishes, platters, and goblets adorned with gems, along with gold and silver ornaments, diamond tiaras, ruby necklaces, strings of emeralds, and pearls, all displayed in unimaginable splendor against a backdrop of faded blue velvet. It was like the Crown Jewels you see when your nice uncle takes you to the Tower, but there seemed to be far more jewels than you or anyone else has ever seen together at the Tower or anywhere else.

The three children remained breathless, open-mouthed, staring at the sparkling splendours all about them, while the Princess stood, her arm stretched out in a gesture of command, and a proud smile on her lips.

The three kids were left breathless, mouths agape, staring at the sparkling wonders around them, while the Princess stood with her arm extended in a commanding gesture and a proud smile on her face.

"My word!" said Gerald, in a low whisper. But no one spoke out loud. They waited as if spellbound for the Princess to speak.

"My goodness!" said Gerald, in a low whisper. But no one spoke out loud. They waited as if under a spell for the Princess to speak.

She spoke.

She talked.

"What price bread-and-cheese games now?" she asked triumphantly. "Can I do magic, or can't I?"

"What’s the cost of bread-and-cheese games now?" she asked triumphantly. "Can I do magic, or can’t I?"

"You can; oh, you can!" said Kathleen.

"You can; oh, you can!" Kathleen said.

"May we—may we touch?" asked Gerald.

"Can we—can we touch?” asked Gerald.

"All that is mine is yours," said the Princess, with a generous wave of her brown hand, and added quickly, "Only, of course, you mustn't take anything away with you."

"Everything I have is yours," said the Princess, with a gracious wave of her brown hand, and quickly added, "But, of course, you can’t take anything with you."

"We're not thieves!" said Jimmy. The others[54] were already busy turning over the wonderful things on the blue velvet shelves.

"We're not thieves!" Jimmy exclaimed. The others[54] were already occupied sorting through the amazing items on the blue velvet shelves.

"Perhaps not," said the Princess, "but you're a very unbelieving little boy. You think I can't see inside you, but I can. I know what you've been thinking."

"Maybe not," said the Princess, "but you're a really skeptical little boy. You believe I can't see inside you, but I can. I know what you've been thinking."

"What?" asked Jimmy.

"What?" Jimmy asked.

"Oh, you know well enough," said the Princess. "You're thinking about the bread and cheese that I changed into beef, and about your secret fault. I say, let's all dress up and you be princes and princesses too."

"Oh, you know very well," said the Princess. "You're thinking about the bread and cheese that I turned into beef, and about your hidden flaw. I say, let's all get dressed up and you can be princes and princesses too."

"To crown our hero," said Gerald, lifting a gold crown with a cross on the top, "was the work of a moment." He put the crown on his head, and added a collar of SS and a zone of sparkling emeralds, which would not quite meet round his middle. He turned from fixing it by an ingenious adaptation of his belt to find the others already decked with diadems, necklaces, and rings.

"To crown our hero," Gerald said, holding up a gold crown with a cross on top, "took just a moment." He placed the crown on his head and added a collar of SS and a belt of sparkling emeralds that didn’t quite connect around his waist. He turned to adjust it with a clever tweak of his belt, only to see the others already adorned with tiaras, necklaces, and rings.

"How splendid you look!" said the Princess, "and how I wish your clothes were prettier. What ugly clothes people wear nowadays! A hundred years ago——"

"How amazing you look!" said the Princess, "and I really wish your clothes were nicer. People wear such ugly clothes these days! A hundred years ago——"

Kathleen stood quite still with a diamond bracelet raised in her hand.

Kathleen stood completely still with a diamond bracelet held up in her hand.

"I say," she said. "The King and Queen?"

"I say," she said. "The King and Queen?"

"What King and Queen?" asked the Princess.

"What King and Queen?" asked the Princess.

"Your father and mother, your sorrowing parents," said Kathleen. "They'll have waked up by now. Won't they be wanting to see you, after a hundred years, you know?"[55]

"Your dad and mom, your grieving parents," said Kathleen. "They must be awake by now. Don’t you think they’ll want to see you after all this time, you know?"[55]

"Oh—ah—yes," said the Princess slowly. "I embraced my rejoicing parents when I got the bread and cheese. They're having their dinner. They won't expect me yet. Here," she added, hastily putting a ruby bracelet on Kathleen's arm, "see how splendid that is!"

"Oh—ah—yes," said the Princess slowly. "I hugged my happy parents when I got the bread and cheese. They're having dinner. They won't expect me yet. Here," she added, quickly putting a ruby bracelet on Kathleen's arm, "check out how gorgeous that is!"

Kathleen would have been quite content to go on all day trying on different jewels and looking at herself in the little silver-framed mirror that the Princess took from one of the shelves, but the boys were soon weary of this amusement.

Kathleen would have been perfectly happy to spend the entire day trying on different pieces of jewelry and admiring herself in the small silver-framed mirror that the Princess took from one of the shelves, but the boys quickly grew tired of this activity.

"Look here," said Gerald, "if you're sure your father and mother won't want you, let's go out and have a jolly good game of something. You could play besieged castles awfully well in that maze—unless you can do any more magic tricks."

"Hey," said Gerald, "if you’re sure your parents won't miss you, let’s go out and have a great game of something. You could totally play besieged castles really well in that maze—unless you can do any more magic tricks."

"You forget," said the Princess, "I'm grown up. I don't play games. And I don't like to do too much magic at a time, it's so tiring. Besides, it'll take us ever so long to put all these things back in their proper places."

"You forget," said the Princess, "I'm an adult now. I don’t play games anymore. And I don’t like doing too much magic at once; it’s really exhausting. Plus, it’ll take us forever to put all this stuff back where it belongs."

It did. The children would have laid the jewels just anywhere; but the Princess showed them that every necklace, or ring, or bracelet had its own home on the velvet—a slight hollowing in the shelf beneath, so that each stone fitted into its own little nest.

It did. The kids would have put the jewels down anywhere; but the Princess showed them that every necklace, ring, or bracelet had its proper place on the velvet—a small indent in the shelf below, so that each stone rested in its own little spot.

KATHLEEN LOOKING AT HERSELF IN THE LITTLE SILVER-FRAMED MIRROR. KATHLEEN IS CHECKING HER REFLECTION IN THE SMALL SILVER-FRAMED MIRROR.

As Kathleen was fitting the last shining ornament into its proper place, she saw that part of the shelf near it held, not bright jewels, but rings and brooches and chains, as well as queer things that she did not know[57] the names of, and all were of dull metal and odd shapes.

As Kathleen was placing the last shiny ornament in its spot, she noticed that part of the shelf nearby didn’t hold bright jewels but instead had rings, brooches, and chains, along with strange items she didn’t know the names of, all made of dull metal and odd shapes.[57]

"What's all this rubbish?" she asked.

"What's all this stuff?" she asked.

"Rubbish, indeed!" said the Princess. "Why those are all magic things! This bracelet—any one who wears it has got to speak the truth. This chain makes you as strong as ten men; if you wear this spur your horse will go a mile a minute; or if you're walking it's the same as seven-league boots."

"Total nonsense!" said the Princess. "Those are all magical items! This bracelet—whoever wears it has to tell the truth. This chain gives you the strength of ten men; if you wear this spur, your horse will run a mile a minute; or if you're walking, it's just like having seven-league boots."

"What does this brooch do?" asked Kathleen, reaching out her hand. The Princess caught her by the wrist.

"What does this brooch do?" asked Kathleen, reaching out her hand. The Princess grabbed her by the wrist.

"You mustn't touch," she said; "if any one but me touches them all the magic goes out at once and never comes back. That brooch will give you any wish you like."

"You shouldn't touch," she said; "if anyone else touches them, all the magic disappears immediately and never returns. That brooch will grant you any wish you want."

"And this ring?" Jimmy pointed.

"And this ring?" Jimmy asked.

"Oh, that makes you invisible."

"Oh, that makes you unseen."

"What's this?" asked Gerald, showing a curious buckle.

"What's this?" asked Gerald, showcasing a curious buckle.

"Oh, that undoes the effect of all the other charms."

"Oh, that ruins the effect of all the other charms."

"Do you mean really?" Jimmy asked. "You're not just kidding?"

"Do you mean really?" Jimmy asked. "You're not just joking?"

"Kidding indeed!" repeated the Princess scornfully. "I should have thought I'd shown you enough magic to prevent you speaking to a Princess like that!"

"Kidding, really!" repeated the Princess sarcastically. "I would have thought I had shown you enough magic to stop you from talking to a Princess like that!"

"I say," said Gerald, visibly excited. "You might show us how some of the things act. Couldn't you give us each a wish?"

"I say," said Gerald, clearly excited. "Could you show us how some of the things work? Would you be able to grant each of us a wish?"

The Princess did not at once answer. And[58] the minds of the three played with granted wishes—brilliant yet thoroughly reasonable—the kind of wish that never seems to occur to people in fairy tales when they suddenly get a chance to have their three wishes granted.

The Princess didn’t respond right away. And[58] the thoughts of the three revolved around wishes—exciting yet completely sensible—the kind of wish that never seems to come to mind for people in fairy tales when they suddenly get the chance to have their three wishes granted.

"No," said the Princess suddenly, "no; I can't give wishes to you, it only gives me wishes. But I'll let you see the ring make me invisible. Only you must shut your eyes while I do it."

"No," the Princess said abruptly, "no; I can’t grant wishes to you, it only grants wishes for me. But I’ll let you see the ring make me invisible. Just make sure you close your eyes while I do it."

They shut them.

They closed them.

"Count fifty," said the Princess, "and then you may look. And then you must shut them again, and count fifty, and I'll reappear."

"Count to fifty," said the Princess, "and then you can look. After that, you need to shut your eyes again, count to fifty, and I'll come back."

Gerald counted, aloud. Through the counting one could hear a creaking, rustling sound.

Gerald counted out loud. As he counted, a creaking, rustling sound could be heard.

"Forty-seven, forty-eight, forty-nine, fifty!" said Gerald, and they opened their eyes.

"Forty-seven, forty-eight, forty-nine, fifty!" Gerald said, and they opened their eyes.

They were alone in the room. The jewels had vanished and so had the Princess.

They were alone in the room. The jewels were gone, and so was the Princess.

"She's gone out by the door, of course," said Jimmy, but the door was locked.

"She went out the door, obviously," said Jimmy, but the door was locked.

"That is magic," said Kathleen breathlessly.

"That's magic," said Kathleen breathlessly.

"Maskelyne and Devant can do that trick," said Jimmy. "And I want my tea."

"Maskelyne and Devant can do that trick," said Jimmy. "And I want my tea."

"Your tea!" Gerald's tone was full of contempt. "The lovely Princess," he went on, "reappeared as soon as our hero had finished counting fifty. One, two, three, four——"

"Your tea!" Gerald spoke with a sneer. "The beautiful Princess," he continued, "showed up right after our hero had counted to fifty. One, two, three, four——"

Gerald and Kathleen had both closed their eyes. But somehow Jimmy hadn't. He didn't mean to cheat, he just forgot. And as Gerald's count reached twenty he saw a panel under the window open slowly.[59]

Gerald and Kathleen had both closed their eyes. But somehow Jimmy hadn't. He didn't mean to cheat; he just forgot. And as Gerald's count reached twenty, he saw a panel under the window open slowly.[59]

"Her," he said to himself. "I knew it was a trick!" and at once shut his eyes, like an honourable little boy.

"Her," he said to himself. "I knew it was a trick!" and immediately shut his eyes, like an honorable little boy.

On the word "fifty" six eyes opened. And the panel was closed and there was no Princess.

On the word "fifty," six eyes opened. And the panel closed, and there was no Princess.

"She hasn't pulled it off this time," said Gerald.

"She didn't succeed this time," said Gerald.

"Perhaps you'd better count again," said Kathleen.

"Maybe you should count again," said Kathleen.

"I believe there's a cupboard under the window," said Jimmy, "and she's hidden in it. Secret panel, you know."

"I think there's a cabinet under the window," Jimmy said, "and she's hiding in it. Secret panel, you know."

"You looked! that's cheating," said the voice of the Princess so close to his ear that he quite jumped.

"You looked! That's cheating," said the Princess's voice, right next to his ear, making him jump.

"I didn't cheat."

"I didn't cheat."

"Where on earth—— What ever——" said all three together. For still there was no Princess to be seen.

"Where on earth— What the heck—" said all three at once. Because there was still no Princess in sight.

"Come back visible, Princess dear," said Kathleen. "Shall we shut our eyes and count again?"

"Come back where we can see you, dear Princess," said Kathleen. "Should we close our eyes and count again?"

"Don't be silly!" said the voice of the Princess, and it sounded very cross.

"Don't be ridiculous!" said the Princess's voice, and it sounded really angry.

"We're not silly," said Jimmy, and his voice was cross too. "Why can't you come back and have done with it? You know you're only hiding."

"We're not being silly," Jimmy said, sounding upset. "Why can't you just come back and be done with it? You know you’re just hiding."

"Don't!" said Kathleen gently. "She is invisible, you know."

"Don't!" Kathleen said softly. "She is invisible, you know."

"So should I be if I got into the cupboard," said Jimmy.

"So should I be if I went into the cupboard," said Jimmy.

"Oh yes," said the sneering tone of the[60] Princess, "you think yourselves very clever, I dare say. But I don't mind. We'll play that you can't see me, if you like."

"Oh yes," said the mocking tone of the[60] Princess, "you all think you're really smart, I bet. But I don’t care. We can pretend that you can’t see me, if that's what you want."

"Well, but we can't," said Gerald. "It's no use getting in a wax. If you're hiding, as Jimmy says, you'd better come out. If you've really turned invisible, you'd better make yourself visible again."

"Well, we can't," said Gerald. "There's no point in getting upset. If you're hiding, like Jimmy said, you should just come out. If you've actually become invisible, you should make yourself visible again."

"Do you really mean," asked a voice quite changed, but still the Princess's, "that you can't see me?"

"Do you really mean," asked a voice that had changed quite a bit, but was still the Princess's, "that you can't see me?"

"Can't you see we can't?" asked Jimmy rather unreasonably.

"Can't you see we can't?" Jimmy asked, a bit unreasonably.

The sun was blazing in at the window; the eight-sided room was very hot, and every one was getting cross.

The sun was shining in through the window; the octagonal room was really hot, and everyone was getting annoyed.

"You can't see me?" There was the sound of a sob in the voice of the invisible Princess.

"You can't see me?" The invisible Princess's voice trembled with a sob.

"No, I tell you," said Jimmy, "and I want my tea—and——"

"No, I’m telling you," said Jimmy, "and I want my tea—and——"

What he was saying was broken off short, as one might break a stick of sealing wax. And then in the golden afternoon a really quite horrid thing happened: Jimmy suddenly leaned backwards, then forwards, his eyes opened wide and his mouth too. Backward and forward he went, very quickly and abruptly, then stood still.

What he was saying was cut off abruptly, like snapping a stick of sealing wax. And then, in the golden afternoon, something really awful happened: Jimmy suddenly leaned backward, then forward, his eyes widening, and his mouth too. He rocked back and forth quickly and suddenly, then stood still.

"Oh, he's in a fit! Oh, Jimmy, dear Jimmy!" cried Kathleen, hurrying to him. "What is it, dear, what is it?"

"Oh, he's really upset! Oh, Jimmy, my dear Jimmy!" cried Kathleen, rushing to him. "What’s wrong, dear, what’s wrong?"

"It's not a fit," gasped Jimmy angrily. "She shook me."

"It's not a fit," Jimmy gasped, frustrated. "She shook me."

BACKWARD AND FORWARD HE WENT. He moved back and forth.

"Yes," said the voice of the Princess, "and[62] I'll shake him again if he keeps on saying he can't see me."

"Yes," said the voice of the Princess, "and[62] I'll shake him again if he keeps insisting he can't see me."

"You'd better shake me," said Gerald angrily. "I'm nearer your own size."

"You should shake me," Gerald said angrily. "I'm closer to your size."

And instantly she did. But not for long. The moment Gerald felt hands on his shoulders he put up his own and caught those other hands by the wrists. And there he was, holding wrists that he couldn't see. It was a dreadful sensation. An invisible kick made him wince, but he held tight to the wrists.

And she did right away. But not for long. The moment Gerald felt hands on his shoulders, he raised his own and grabbed those hands by the wrists. There he was, holding onto wrists he couldn't see. It felt terrible. An invisible kick made him flinch, but he held onto the wrists tightly.

"Cathy," he cried, "come and hold her legs; she's kicking me."

"Cathy," he shouted, "come and hold her legs; she's kicking me."

"Where?" cried Kathleen, anxious to help. "I don't see any legs."

"Where?" shouted Kathleen, eager to help. "I don’t see any legs."

"This is her hands I've got," cried Gerald. "She is invisible right enough. Get hold of this hand, and then you can feel your way down to her legs."

"This is her hand I've got," cried Gerald. "She is definitely invisible. Grab this hand, and then you can find your way down to her legs."

Kathleen did so. I wish I could make you understand how very, very uncomfortable and frightening it is to feel, in broad daylight, hands and arms that you can't see.

Kathleen did so. I wish I could make you understand how incredibly uncomfortable and scary it is to feel, in broad daylight, hands and arms that you can't see.

"I won't have you hold my legs," said the invisible Princess, struggling violently.

"I won't let you hold my legs," said the invisible Princess, fighting back fiercely.

"What are you so cross about?" Gerald was quite calm. "You said you'd be invisible, and you are."

"What are you so upset about?" Gerald was quite calm. "You said you'd be invisible, and you are."

"I'm not."

"I'm not doing that."

"You are really. Look in the glass."

"You really are. Look in the mirror."

"I'm not; I can't be."

"I'm not; I can't."

"Look in the glass," Gerald repeated, quite unmoved.[63]

"Look in the mirror," Gerald repeated, completely unfazed.[63]

"Let go, then," she said.

"Let it go, then," she said.

Gerald did, and the moment he had done so he found it impossible to believe that he really had been holding invisible hands.

Gerald did, and as soon as he finished, he found it hard to believe that he had actually been holding invisible hands.

"You're just pretending not to see me," said the Princess anxiously, "aren't you? Do say you are. You've had your joke with me. Don't keep it up. I don't like it."

"You're just pretending not to see me," the Princess said nervously, "aren't you? Please say you are. You've had your fun with me. Don't keep it going. I don't like it."

"On our sacred word of honour," said Gerald, "you're still invisible."

"On our sacred word of honor," said Gerald, "you’re still not visible."

There was a silence. Then, "Come," said the Princess. "I'll let you out, and you can go. I'm tired of playing with you."

There was a silence. Then, "Come," said the Princess. "I'll let you out, and you can go. I'm done playing with you."

They followed her voice to the door, and through it, and along the little passage into the hall. No one said anything. Every one felt very uncomfortable.

They followed her voice to the door, through it, and down the small corridor into the hall. No one said anything. Everyone felt really uncomfortable.

"Let's get out of this," whispered Jimmy as they got to the end of the hall.

"Let's get out of here," whispered Jimmy as they reached the end of the hall.

But the voice of the Princess said: "Come out this way; it's quicker. I think you're perfectly hateful. I'm sorry I ever played with you. Mother always told me not to play with strange children."

But the Princess said, "Come this way; it's faster. I think you're truly awful. I'm sorry I ever played with you. Mom always warned me not to play with unfamiliar kids."

A door abruptly opened, though no hand was seen to touch it. "Come through, can't you!" said the voice of the Princess.

A door suddenly swung open, but no one was visible to have opened it. "Come in, can't you!" said the Princess's voice.

It was a little ante-room, with long, narrow mirrors between its long, narrow windows.

It was a small foyer, with long, narrow mirrors between its long, narrow windows.

"Goodbye," said Gerald. "Thanks for giving us such a jolly time. Let's part friends," he added, holding out his hand.

"Goodbye," Gerald said. "Thanks for such a fun time. Let's leave as friends," he added, reaching out his hand.

An unseen hand was slowly put in his, which closed on it, vice-like.[64]

An invisible hand was gradually placed in his, which clenched around it like a vice.[64]

"Now," he said, "you've jolly well got to look in the glass and own that we're not liars."

"Now," he said, "you really have to look in the mirror and admit that we're not liars."

He led the invisible Princess to one of the mirrors, and held her in front of it by the shoulders.

He guided the unseen Princess to one of the mirrors and gently held her by the shoulders in front of it.

"Now," he said, "you just look for yourself."

"Now," he said, "just take a look for yourself."

There was a silence, and then a cry of despair rang through the room.

There was silence, and then a cry of despair echoed through the room.

"Oh—oh—oh! I am invisible. Whatever shall I do?"

"Oh—oh—oh! I am invisible. What am I going to do?"

"Take the ring off," said Kathleen, suddenly practical.

"Take off the ring," Kathleen said, suddenly being practical.

Another silence.

Another pause.

"I can't!" cried the Princess. "It won't come off. But it can't be the ring; rings don't make you invisible."

"I can't!" the Princess exclaimed. "It won't come off. But it can't be the ring; rings don't make you invisible."

"You said this one did," said Kathleen, "and it has."

"You said this one did," Kathleen said, "and it has."

"But it can't," said the Princess. "I was only playing at magic. I just hid in the secret cupboard—it was only a game. Oh, whatever shall I do?"

"But it can't," said the Princess. "I was just playing with magic. I only hid in the secret cupboard—it was just a game. Oh, what am I going to do?"

"A game?" said Gerald slowly; "but you can do magic—the invisible jewels, and you made them come visible."

"A game?" Gerald asked slowly. "But you can do magic—the invisible jewels, and you made them appear."

"Oh, it's only a secret spring and the panelling slides up. Oh, what am I to do?"

"Oh, it's just a secret spring and the panel slides up. Oh, what am I supposed to do?"

Kathleen moved towards the voice and gropingly got her arms round a pink-silk waist that she couldn't see. Invisible arms clasped her, a hot invisible cheek was laid against hers, and warm invisible tears lay wet between the two faces.[65]

Kathleen walked toward the voice and awkwardly wrapped her arms around a pink silk waist that she couldn't see. Invisible arms held her closely, a warm, unseen cheek rested against hers, and warm, invisible tears flowed between their two faces.[65]

"Don't cry, dear," said Kathleen; "let me go and tell the King and Queen."

"Don't cry, sweetheart," Kathleen said. "Let me go and tell the King and Queen."

"The——?"

"The—?"

"Your royal father and mother."

"Your royal parents."

"Oh, don't mock me!" said the poor Princess. "You know that was only a game, too, like——"

"Oh, don't make fun of me!" said the poor Princess. "You know that was just a game, too, like——"

"Like the bread and cheese," said Jimmy triumphantly. "I knew that was!"

"Like the bread and cheese," Jimmy said proudly. "I knew that was!"

"But your dress and being asleep in the maze, and——"

"But your dress and being asleep in the maze, and——"

"Oh, I dressed up for fun, because every one's away at the fair, and I put the clue just to make it all more real. I was playing at Fair Rosamond first, and then I heard you talking in the maze, and I thought what fun; and now I'm invisible, and I shall never come right again, never—I know I shan't! It serves me right for lying, but I didn't really think you'd believe it—not more than half, that is," she added hastily, trying to be truthful.

"Oh, I dressed up for fun because everyone is away at the fair, and I added the clue to make it all feel more real. I was pretending to be Fair Rosamond at first, and then I heard you talking in the maze, and I thought it would be so much fun; and now I'm invisible, and I feel like I’ll never be seen again, never—I know I won’t! It’s my fault for lying, but I didn’t actually think you’d believe it—not completely, that is," she added quickly, trying to be honest.

"But if you're not the Princess, who are you?" asked Kathleen, still embracing the unseen.

"But if you're not the Princess, who are you?" asked Kathleen, still holding on to the unseen.

"I'm—my aunt lives here," said the invisible Princess. "She may be home any time. Oh, what shall I do?"

"I'm—my aunt lives here," said the invisible Princess. "She could be home any moment. Oh, what am I going to do?"

"Perhaps she knows some charm——"

"Maybe she knows some magic——"

"Oh, nonsense!" said the voice sharply; "she doesn't believe in charms. She would be so vexed. Oh, I daren't let her see me like this!" she added wildly. "And all of you here, too. She'd be so dreadfully cross."

"Oh, come on!" the voice said sharply; "she doesn't believe in charms. She would be so annoyed. Oh, I can't let her see me like this!" she added frantically. "And all of you here, too. She'd be really upset."

The beautiful magic castle that the children[66] had believed in now felt as though it were tumbling about their ears. All that was left was the invisibleness of the Princess. But that, you will own, was a good deal.

The beautiful magic castle that the children[66] believed in now felt like it was crumbling around them. All that remained was the invisibility of the Princess. But that, you have to admit, was quite significant.

"I just said it," moaned the voice, "and it came true. I wish I'd never played at magic—I wish I'd never played at anything at all."

"I just said it," the voice groaned, "and it happened. I wish I had never messed with magic—I wish I had never messed with anything at all."

"Oh, don't say that," Gerald said kindly. "Let's go out into the garden, near the lake, where it's cool, and we'll hold a solemn council. You'll like that, won't you?"

"Oh, don't say that," Gerald said gently. "Let's head out to the garden by the lake, where it's nice and cool, and we'll have a serious talk. You'll enjoy that, right?"

"Oh!" cried Kathleen suddenly, "the buckle; that makes magic come undone!"

"Oh!" exclaimed Kathleen suddenly, "the buckle; that makes the magic stop working!"

"It doesn't really," murmured the voice that seemed to speak without lips. "I only just said that."

"It doesn't really," whispered the voice that seemed to talk without lips. "I just said that."

"You only 'just said' about the ring," said Gerald. "Anyhow, let's try."

"You just mentioned the ring," Gerald said. "Anyway, let's give it a try."

"Not youme," said the voice. "You go down to the Temple of Flora, by the lake. I'll go back to the jewel-room by myself. Aunt might see you."

"Not youme," said the voice. "You head down to the Temple of Flora, by the lake. I'll return to the jewel-room by myself. Aunt might notice you."

"She won't see you," said Jimmy.

"She won't see you," said Jimmy.

"Don't rub it in," said Gerald. "Where is the Temple of Flora?"

"Don't gloat," said Gerald. "Where is the Temple of Flora?"

"That's the way," the voice said; "down those steps and along the winding path through the shrubbery. You can't miss it. It's white marble, with a statue goddess inside."

"That's the way," the voice said; "down those steps and along the winding path through the bushes. You can't miss it. It's white marble, with a statue of a goddess inside."

The three children went down to the white marble Temple of Flora that stood close against the side of the little hill, and sat down in its shadowy inside. It had arches all round[67] except against the hill behind the statue, and it was cool and restful.

The three kids went down to the white marble Temple of Flora, which was right up against the side of the small hill, and sat down in its shaded interior. It had arches all around[67] except against the hill behind the statue, and it was cool and relaxing.

They had not been there five minutes before the feet of a runner sounded loud on the gravel. A shadow, very black and distinct, fell on the white marble floor.

They hadn’t been there for five minutes before they heard the footsteps of a runner crunching on the gravel. A dark and clear shadow spread across the white marble floor.

"Your shadow's not invisible anyhow," said Jimmy.

"Your shadow isn't invisible anyway," said Jimmy.

"Oh, bother my shadow!" the voice of the Princess replied. "We left the key inside the door, and it's shut itself with the wind, and it's a spring lock!"

"Oh, great, my shadow!" the Princess's voice replied. "We left the key inside the door, and it’s closed itself with the wind, and it’s a spring lock!"

There was a heartfelt pause.

There was a touching pause.

Then Gerald said, in his most business-like manner:

Then Gerald said, in his most professional tone:

"Sit down, Princess, and we'll have a thorough good palaver about it."

"Have a seat, Princess, and we’ll have a good chat about it."

"I shouldn't wonder," said Jimmy, "if we was to wake up and find it was dreams."

"I wouldn't be surprised," said Jimmy, "if we woke up and found it was all just a dream."

"No such luck," said the voice.

"No luck there," said the voice.

"Well," said Gerald, "first of all, what's your name, and if you're not a Princess, who are you?"

"Well," Gerald said, "first of all, what's your name? And if you're not a Princess, who are you?"

"I'm—I'm," said a voice broken with sobs, "I'm the—housekeeper's—niece—at—the—castle—and my name's Mabel Prowse."

"I'm—I'm," said a voice choked with sobs, "I'm the—housekeeper's—niece—at—the—castle—and my name's Mabel Prowse."

"That's exactly what I thought," said Jimmy, without a shadow of truth, because how could he? The others were silent. It was a moment full of agitation and confused ideas.

"That's exactly what I thought," said Jimmy, without a hint of honesty, because how could he? The others were quiet. It was a moment filled with tension and mixed thoughts.

"Well, anyhow," said Gerald, "you belong here."

"Well, anyway," Gerald said, "you belong here."

"YOUR SHADOW'S NOT INVISIBLE, ANYHOW," SAID JIMMY. "YOUR SHADOW ISN'T INVISIBLE, ANYWAY," JIMMY SAID.

"Yes," said the voice, and it came from[69] the floor, as though its owner had flung herself down in the madness of despair. "Oh yes, I belong here right enough, but what's the use of belonging anywhere if you're invisible?"

"Yes," said the voice, coming from[69] the floor, as if its owner had thrown herself down in a fit of despair. "Oh yes, I definitely belong here, but what's the point of belonging anywhere if you're invisible?"


CHAPTER III

Those of my readers who have gone about much with an invisible companion will not need to be told how awkward the whole business is. For one thing, however much you may have been convinced that your companion is invisible, you will, I feel sure, have found yourself every now and then saying, "This must be a dream!" or "I know I shall wake up in half a sec!" And this was the case with Gerald, Kathleen, and Jimmy as they sat in the white marble Temple of Flora, looking out through its arches at the sunshiny park and listening to the voice of the enchanted Princess, who really was not a Princess at all, but just the housekeeper's niece, Mabel Prowse; though, as Jimmy said, "she was enchanted, right enough."

"It's no use talking," she said again and again, and the voice came from an empty-looking space between two pillars; "I never believed anything would happen, and now it has."

"It's pointless to talk," she repeated, and her voice came from a vacant spot between two pillars; "I never thought anything would happen, and now it has."

"Well," said Gerald kindly, "can we do anything for you? Because, if not, I think we ought to be going."

"Well," Gerald said kindly, "is there anything we can do for you? Because if not, I think we should be on our way."

"Yes," said Jimmy; "I do want my tea!"[71]

"Yes," said Jimmy; "I do want my tea!"[71]

"Tea!" said the unseen Mabel scornfully. "Do you mean to say you'd go off to your teas and leave me after getting me into this mess?"

"Tea!" said the invisible Mabel with disdain. "Are you really saying you’d just leave me here to deal with this mess while you go off to have your tea?"

"Well, of all the unfair Princesses I ever met!" Gerald began. But Kathleen interrupted.

"Well, of all the unfair princesses I've ever met!" Gerald started. But Kathleen cut him off.

"Oh, don't rag her," she said. "Think how horrid it must be to be invisible!"

"Oh, don't tease her," she said. "Think about how terrible it must be to be invisible!"

"I don't think," said the hidden Mabel, "that my aunt likes me very much as it is. She wouldn't let me go to the fair because I'd forgotten to put back some old trumpery shoe that Queen Elizabeth wore—I got it out from the glass case to try it on."

"I don’t think," said the hidden Mabel, "that my aunt likes me very much as it is. She wouldn’t let me go to the fair because I forgot to put back some old trinkety shoe that Queen Elizabeth wore—I took it out of the glass case to try it on."

"Did it fit?" asked Kathleen, with interest.

"Did it fit?" Kathleen asked, intrigued.

"Not it—much too small," said Mabel. "I don't believe it ever fitted any one."

"Not it—way too small," said Mabel. "I don't think it ever fit anyone."

"I do want my tea!" said Jimmy.

"I really want my tea!" said Jimmy.

"I do really think perhaps we ought to go," said Gerald. "You see, it isn't as if we could do anything for you."

"I really think we should go," Gerald said. "You see, we can't really do anything to help you."

"You'll have to tell your aunt," said Kathleen kindly.

"You'll need to tell your aunt," Kathleen said gently.

"No, no, no!" moaned Mabel invisibly; "take me with you. I'll leave her a note to say I've run away to sea."

"Please, no!" groaned Mabel, unseen. "Let me come with you. I’ll leave her a note saying I’ve run away to join the sea."

"Girls don't run away to sea."

"Girls don't run away to the ocean."

"They might," said the stone floor between the pillars, "as stowaways, if nobody wanted a cabin boy—cabin girl, I mean."

"They might," said the stone floor between the pillars, "as stowaways, if nobody wanted a cabin boy—cabin girl, I mean."

"I'm sure you oughtn't," said Kathleen firmly.[72]

"I'm sure you shouldn't," said Kathleen firmly.[72]

"Well, what am I to do?"

"Well, what am I supposed to do?"

"Really," said Gerald, "I don't know what the girl can do. Let her come home with us and have——"

"Honestly," said Gerald, "I have no idea what the girl can do. Let's have her come home with us and have——"

"Tea—oh, yes," said Jimmy, jumping up.

"Tea—oh, for sure," said Jimmy, jumping up.

"And have a good council."

"Have a good council."

"After tea," said Jimmy.

"After tea," Jimmy said.

"But her aunt'll find she's gone."

"But her aunt will find out she's gone."

"So she would if I stayed."

"So she would if I stayed."

"Oh, come on," said Jimmy.

"Oh, come on," Jimmy said.

"But the aunt'll think something's happened to her."

"But the aunt will think something's happened to her."

"So it has."

"Yeah, it has."

"And she'll tell the police, and they'll look everywhere for me."

"And she’ll tell the police, and they’ll search everywhere for me."

"They'll never find you," said Gerald. "Talk of impenetrable disguises!"

"They'll never find you," Gerald said. "Talk about unbeatable disguises!"

"I'm sure," said Mabel, "aunt would much rather never see me again than see me like this. She'd never get over it; it might kill her—she has spasms as it is. I'll write to her, and we'll put it in the big letter-box at the gate as we go out. Has any one got a bit of pencil and a scrap of paper?"

"I'm sure," Mabel said, "Aunt would definitely prefer to never see me again than see me like this. She'd never recover; it could kill her—she has spasms as it is. I'll write to her, and we’ll drop it in the big mailbox at the gate as we leave. Does anyone have a pencil and a piece of paper?"

Gerald had a note-book, with leaves of the shiny kind which you have to write on, not with a blacklead pencil, but with an ivory thing with a point of real lead. And it won't write on any other paper except the kind that is in the book, and this is often very annoying when you are in a hurry. Then was seen the strange spectacle of a little ivory stick, with a leaden point, standing up at[73] an odd, impossible-looking slant, and moving along all by itself as ordinary pencils do when you are writing with them.

Gerald had a notebook with glossy pages that you can't write on with a regular pencil; instead, you have to use a little ivory stick with a real lead tip. It only works on the specific paper in the book, which can be really frustrating when you’re in a rush. Then you would see a strange sight: a small ivory stick with a lead tip standing at an odd, impossible angle, moving all by itself like regular pencils do when you’re writing with them.

"May we look over?" asked Kathleen.

"Can we take a look?" asked Kathleen.

There was no answer. The pencil went on writing.

There was no answer. The pencil kept writing.

"Mayn't we look over?" Kathleen said again.

"Can we take a look?" Kathleen asked again.

"Of course you may!" said the voice near the paper. "I nodded, didn't I? Oh, I forgot, my nodding's invisible too."

"Of course you can!" said the voice near the paper. "I nodded, didn't I? Oh, I forgot, my nodding is invisible too."

The pencil was forming round, clear letters on the page torn out of the note-book. This is what it wrote:—

The pencil was creating round, clear letters on the page ripped from the notebook. This is what it wrote:—

"Dear Aunt,"

"I am afraid you will not see me again for some time. A lady in a motor-car has adopted me, and we are going straight to the coast and then in a ship. It is useless to try to follow me. Farewell, and may you be happy. I hope you enjoyed the fair.

"I’m afraid you won’t see me again for a while. A woman in a car has taken me in, and we’re heading straight to the coast and then onto a ship. There’s no point in trying to follow me. Goodbye, and I hope you find happiness. I hope you had a great time at the fair."

"Mabel"

"But that's all lies," said Jimmy bluntly.

"But that's all lies," Jimmy said bluntly.

"No, it isn't; it's fancy," said Mabel. "If I said I've become invisible, she'd think that was a lie, anyhow."

"No, it’s not; it’s fancy," Mabel said. "If I told her I’ve become invisible, she’d think that was a lie, anyway."

"Oh, come along," said Jimmy; "you can quarrel just as well walking."

"Oh, come on," said Jimmy; "you can argue just as well while walking."

Gerald folded up the note as a lady in India had taught him to do years before, and Mabel led them by another and very much[74] nearer way out of the park. And the walk home was a great deal shorter, too, than the walk out had been.

Gerald folded the note just like a woman in India had taught him years ago, and Mabel guided them by a much shorter route out of the park. The walk home was a lot shorter than the walk there.

The sky had clouded over while they were in the Temple of Flora, and the first spots of rain fell as they got back to the house, very late indeed for tea.

The sky had turned cloudy while they were in the Temple of Flora, and the first raindrops started to fall as they returned home, quite late for tea.

Mademoiselle was looking out of the window, and came herself to open the door.

Mademoiselle was looking out the window and came to open the door herself.

"But it is that you are in lateness, in lateness!" she cried. "You have had a misfortune—no? All goes well?"

"But you're running late, really late!" she exclaimed. "You've had some bad luck, right? Everything's okay?"

"We are very sorry indeed," said Gerald. "It took us longer to get home than we expected. I do hope you haven't been anxious. I have been thinking about you most of the way home."

"We're so sorry," Gerald said. "It took us longer to get home than we thought it would. I really hope you haven't been worried. I've been thinking about you almost the whole way back."

"Go, then," said the French lady, smiling; "you shall have them in the same time—the tea and the supper."

"Go ahead," said the French lady, smiling; "you'll have them both at the same time—the tea and the dinner."

Which they did.

Which they did.

"How could you say you were thinking about her all the time?" said a voice just by Gerald's ear, when Mademoiselle had left them alone with the bread and butter and milk and baked apples. "It was just as much a lie as me being adopted by a motor lady."

"How can you say you were thinking about her all the time?" said a voice right by Gerald's ear, when Mademoiselle had left them alone with the bread and butter and milk and baked apples. "It was just as much a lie as me being adopted by a motor lady."

"No, it wasn't," said Gerald, through bread and butter. "I was thinking about whether she'd be in a wax or not. So there!"

"No, it wasn't," said Gerald, with bread and butter in his mouth. "I was wondering if she'd be in a wax figure or not. So there!"

IT WAS RATHER HORRID TO SEE THE BREAD AND BUTTER WAVING ABOUT IN THE AIR. It was pretty awful to see the bread and butter floating around in the air.

There were only three plates, but Jimmy let Mabel have his, and shared with Kathleen. It was rather horrid to see the bread[76] and butter waving about in the air, and bite after bite disappearing from it apparently by no human agency; and the spoon rising with apple in it and returning to the plate empty. Even the tip of the spoon disappeared as long as it was in Mabel's unseen mouth; so that at times it looked as though its bowl had been broken off.

There were only three plates, but Jimmy let Mabel have his and shared with Kathleen. It was pretty disgusting to see the bread[76] and butter waving in the air, with bite after bite vanishing from it as if by magic; and the spoon lifting with apple in it and coming back to the plate empty. Even the tip of the spoon seemed to disappear while it was in Mabel's unseen mouth, making it look like its bowl had broken off at times.

Every one was very hungry, and more bread and butter had to be fetched. Cook grumbled when the plate was filled for the third time.

Everyone was really hungry, and more bread and butter had to be brought out. The cook complained when the plate was filled for the third time.

"I tell you what," said Jimmy; "I did want my tea."

"I'll tell you what," said Jimmy, "I really wanted my tea."

"I tell you what," said Gerald; "it'll be jolly difficult to give Mabel any breakfast. Mademoiselle will be here then. She'd have a fit if she saw bits of forks with bacon on them vanishing, and then the forks coming back out of vanishment, and the bacon lost for ever."

"I'll tell you what," said Gerald, "it's going to be really tricky to give Mabel any breakfast. Mademoiselle will be here then. She'd absolutely lose it if she saw pieces of forks with bacon on them disappearing, and then the forks coming back from nowhere, while the bacon is gone for good."

"We shall have to buy things to eat and feed our poor captive in secret," said Kathleen.

"We need to buy food and secretly feed our poor captive," said Kathleen.

"Our money won't last long," said Jimmy, in gloom. "Have you got any money?"

"Our money won't last long," said Jimmy, feeling down. "Do you have any cash?"

He turned to where a mug of milk was suspended in the air without visible means of support.

He turned to where a mug of milk was hovering in the air with no visible way of being held up.

"I've not got much money," was the reply from near the milk, "but I've got heaps of ideas."

"I don’t have much money," came the reply from near the milk, "but I have plenty of ideas."

"We must talk about everything in the[77] morning," said Kathleen. "We must just say good-night to Mademoiselle, and then you shall sleep in my bed, Mabel. I'll lend you one of my nightgowns."

"We need to discuss everything in the[77] morning," Kathleen said. "First, we'll say goodnight to Mademoiselle, and then you can sleep in my bed, Mabel. I'll lend you one of my nightgowns."

"I'll get my own to-morrow," said Mabel cheerfully.

"I'll get my own tomorrow," Mabel said cheerfully.

"You'll go back to get things?"

"You'll go back to get stuff?"

"Why not? Nobody can see me. I think I begin to see all sorts of amusing things coming along. It's not half bad being invisible."

"Why not? No one can see me. I think I’m starting to notice all kinds of funny things happening. It’s actually pretty great being invisible."

It was extremely odd, Kathleen thought, to see the Princess's clothes coming out of nothing. First the gauzy veil appeared hanging in the air. Then the sparkling coronet suddenly showed on the top of the chest of drawers. Then a sleeve of the pinky gown showed, then another, and then the whole gown lay on the floor in a glistening ring as the unseen legs of Mabel stepped out of it. For each article of clothing became visible as Mabel took it off. The nightgown, lifted from the bed, disappeared a bit at a time.

It was really strange, Kathleen thought, to watch the Princess's clothes materializing out of nowhere. First, the sheer veil appeared floating in the air. Then the sparkling tiara suddenly appeared on top of the dresser. Next, a sleeve of the pink gown became visible, then another one, and soon the entire gown lay on the floor in a shimmering circle as Mabel's unseen legs stepped out of it. Each piece of clothing became visible as Mabel removed it. The nightgown, lifted from the bed, vanished little by little.

"Get into bed," said Kathleen, rather nervously.

"Get into bed," Kathleen said, a bit nervously.

The bed creaked and a hollow appeared in the pillow. Kathleen put out the gas and got into bed; all this magic had been rather upsetting, and she was just the least bit frightened, but in the dark she found it was not so bad. Mabel's arms went round her neck the moment she got into bed, and the two little girls kissed in the kind darkness,[78] where the visible and the invisible could meet on equal terms.

The bed squeaked, and a dent formed in the pillow. Kathleen turned off the gas and climbed into bed; all the magic had been a bit unsettling, and she felt a little scared, but in the dark, she realized it wasn't so bad. Mabel wrapped her arms around her neck as soon as she got into bed, and the two little girls kissed in the comforting darkness,[78] where the seen and unseen could connect on equal ground.

"Good-night," said Mabel. "You're a darling, Cathy; you've been most awfully good to me, and I sha'n't forget it. I didn't like to say so before the boys, because I know boys think you're a muff if you're grateful. But I am. Good-night."

"Goodnight," said Mabel. "You're such a sweetheart, Cathy; you've been really great to me, and I won't forget it. I didn't want to say it in front of the guys because I know they think you're weak if you show gratitude. But I really am. Goodnight."

Kathleen lay awake for some time. She was just getting sleepy when she remembered that the maid who would call them in the morning would see those wonderful Princess clothes.

Kathleen lay awake for a while. She was just starting to feel sleepy when she remembered that the maid who would wake them up in the morning would see those amazing Princess outfits.

"I'll have to get up and hide them," she said. "What a bother!"

"I need to get up and hide them," she said. "What a pain!"

And as she lay thinking what a bother it was she happened to fall asleep, and when she woke again it was bright morning, and Eliza was standing in front of the chair where Mabel's clothes lay, gazing at the pink Princess-frock that lay on the top of her heap and saying, "Law!"

And as she lay there thinking about how annoying it was, she fell asleep. When she woke up again, it was bright morning, and Eliza was standing in front of the chair where Mabel's clothes were, staring at the pink princess dress on top of the pile and saying, "Wow!"

"Oh, don't touch, please!" Kathleen leaped out of bed as Eliza was reaching out her hand.

"Oh, don’t touch, please!" Kathleen jumped out of bed as Eliza was reaching out her hand.

"Where on earth did you get hold of that?"

"Where did you get that from?"

"We're going to use it for acting," said Kathleen, on the desperate inspiration of the moment. "It's lent me for that."

"We're going to use it for acting," Kathleen said, inspired by a moment of desperation. "It's been lent to me for that."

"You might show me, miss," suggested Eliza.

"You could show me, miss," suggested Eliza.

"Oh, please not!" said Kathleen, standing in front of the chair in her nightgown. "You shall see us act when we are dressed up. There! And you won't tell any one, will you?"

"Oh, please not!" Kathleen said, standing in front of the chair in her nightgown. "You'll see us perform when we're all dressed up. There! And you won't tell anyone, will you?"

"Not if you're a good little girl," said Eliza.[79] "But you be sure to let me see when you do dress up. But where——"

"Not if you're a good little girl," Eliza said.[79] "But make sure to let me see when you do dress up. But where——"

Here a bell rang and Eliza had to go, for it was the postman, and she particularly wanted to see him.

Here a bell rang, and Eliza had to go because it was the postman, and she really wanted to see him.

"And now," said Kathleen, pulling on her first stocking, "we shall have to do the acting. Everything seems very difficult."

"And now," said Kathleen, putting on her first stocking, "we're going to have to do the acting. Everything feels really challenging."

"Acting isn't," said Mabel; and an unsupported stocking waved in the air and quickly vanished. "I shall love it."

"Acting isn't," Mabel said, and an unsupported stocking waved in the air before disappearing quickly. "I'm going to love it."

"You forget," said Kathleen gently, "invisible actresses can't take part in plays unless they're magic ones."

"You forget," Kathleen said softly, "invisible actresses can't be in plays unless they're magical ones."

"Oh," cried a voice from under a petticoat that hung in the air, "I've got such an idea!"

"Oh," shouted a voice from beneath a petticoat that was hanging in the air, "I've got such an idea!"

"Tell it us after breakfast," said Kathleen, as the water in the basin began to splash about and to drip from nowhere back into itself. "And oh! I do wish you hadn't written such whoppers to your aunt. I'm sure we oughtn't to tell lies for anything."

"Tell us after breakfast," said Kathleen, as the water in the basin started to splash around and drip from nowhere back into itself. "And oh! I really wish you hadn't told such tall tales to your aunt. I'm sure we shouldn't lie for anything."

"What's the use of telling the truth if nobody believes you?" came from among the splashes.

"What's the point of telling the truth if nobody believes you?" came from among the splashes.

"I don't know," said Kathleen, "but I'm sure we ought to tell the truth."

"I don't know," Kathleen said, "but I'm sure we should tell the truth."

"You can, if you like," said a voice from the folds of a towel that waved lonely in front of the wash-hand stand.

"You can, if you want to," said a voice from the folds of a towel that hung alone in front of the sink.

"All right. We will, then, first thing after brek—your brek, I mean. You'll have to wait up here till we can collar something and bring[80] it up to you. Mind you dodge Eliza when she comes to make the bed."

"Okay. We’ll do that first thing after breakfast—your breakfast, I mean. You’ll have to wait up here until we can catch something and bring it up to you. Just make sure to avoid Eliza when she comes to make the bed."

The invisible Mabel found this a fairly amusing game; she further enlivened it by twitching out the corners of tucked-up sheets and blankets when Eliza wasn't looking.

The invisible Mabel found this to be a pretty amusing game; she kept it lively by pulling on the corners of tucked-in sheets and blankets when Eliza wasn't watching.

"Drat the clothes!" said Eliza; "anyone ud think the things was bewitched."

"Ugh, these clothes!" said Eliza; "you'd think they were cursed."

She looked about for the wonderful Princess clothes she had glimpsed earlier in the morning. But Kathleen had hidden them in a perfectly safe place under the mattress, which she knew Eliza never turned.

She looked around for the amazing princess clothes she had seen earlier in the morning. But Kathleen had hidden them in a completely safe spot under the mattress, which she knew Eliza never checked.

Eliza hastily brushed up from the floor those bits of fluff which come from goodness knows where in the best regulated houses. Mabel, very hungry and exasperated at the long absence of the others at their breakfast, could not forbear to whisper suddenly in Eliza's ear:—

Eliza quickly swept up the bits of fluff off the floor that mysteriously appear in even the tidiest homes. Mabel, feeling very hungry and annoyed by the others' long wait for breakfast, couldn't help but lean in and whisper in Eliza's ear:—

"Always sweep under the mats."

"Always clean under the mats."

The maid started and turned pale. "I must be going silly," she murmured; "though it's just what mother always used to say. Hope I ain't going dotty, like Aunt Emily. Wonderful what you can fancy, ain't it?"

The maid jumped and turned pale. "I must be going crazy," she murmured; "though it's exactly what my mom always used to say. I hope I'm not losing it, like Aunt Emily. It's amazing what you can imagine, isn't it?"

She took up the hearth-rug all the same, swept under it, and under the fender. So thorough was she, and so pale, that Kathleen, entering with a chunk of bread raided by Gerald from the pantry window, exclaimed:—

She picked up the hearth rug anyway, swept underneath it, and under the fender. She was so thorough and so pale that Kathleen, coming in with a chunk of bread stolen by Gerald from the pantry window, exclaimed:—

"Not done yet. I say, Eliza, you do look ill! What's the matter?"

"Not done yet. I have to say, Eliza, you really look unwell! What's going on?"

"I thought I'd give the room a good turn-out," said Eliza, still very pale.[81]

"I figured I'd do a thorough clean-up of the room," said Eliza, still looking very pale.[81]

"Nothing's happened to upset you?" Kathleen asked. She had her own private fears.

"Has anything happened to upset you?" Kathleen asked. She had her own private fears.

"Nothing only my fancy, miss," said Eliza. "I always was fanciful from a child—dreaming of the pearly gates and them little angels with nothing on only their heads and wings—so cheap to dress, I always think, compared with children."

"Nothing but my imagination, miss," Eliza said. "I’ve always had a vivid imagination since I was a child—dreaming of the pearly gates and those little angels with nothing on but their heads and wings—so easy to dress, I always think, compared to children."

When she was got rid of, Mabel ate the bread and drank water from the tooth-mug.

When she was let go, Mabel ate the bread and drank water from the toothbrush mug.

"I'm afraid it tastes of cherry tooth-paste rather," said Kathleen apologetically.

"I'm sorry, but it tastes like cherry toothpaste," Kathleen said apologetically.

"It doesn't matter," a voice replied from the tilted mug; "it's more interesting than water. I should think red wine in ballads was rather like this."

"It doesn't matter," a voice responded from the tilted mug; "it's more interesting than water. I figure red wine in songs is kind of like this."

"We've got leave for the day again," said Kathleen, when the last bit of bread had vanished, "and Gerald feels like I do about lies. So we're going to tell your aunt where you really are."

"We've got the day off again," said Kathleen, after the last piece of bread was gone, "and Gerald feels the same way I do about lies. So we're going to tell your aunt where you really are."

"She won't believe you."

"She won't trust you."

"That doesn't matter, if we speak the truth," said Kathleen primly.

"That doesn't matter, as long as we speak the truth," said Kathleen in a prim tone.

"I expect you'll be sorry for it," said Mabel; "but come on—and, I say, do be careful not to shut me in the door as you go out. You nearly did just now."

"I think you'll regret it," said Mabel; "but come on—and please, be careful not to slam the door on me as you leave. You almost did just now."

In the blazing sunlight that flooded the High Street four shadows to three children seemed dangerously noticeable. A butcher's boy looked far too earnestly at the extra shadow, and his big, liver-coloured lurcher snuffed at the legs of[82] that shadow's mistress and whined uncomfortably.

In the bright sunlight flooding the High Street, four shadows looked dangerously obvious to three children. A butcher's boy stared too seriously at the extra shadow, and his large, liver-colored lurcher sniffed at the legs of[82] that shadow's owner and whined uneasily.

"Get behind me," said Kathleen; "then our two shadows will look like one."

"Step behind me," said Kathleen; "then our two shadows will appear as one."

But Mabel's shadow, very visible, fell on Kathleen's back, and the ostler of the Davenant Arms looked up to see what big bird had cast that big shadow.

But Mabel's shadow, clearly visible, fell on Kathleen's back, and the stable hand at the Davenant Arms looked up to see what large bird had cast that big shadow.

A woman driving a cart with chickens and ducks in it called out:—

A woman driving a cart with chickens and ducks in it shouted: —

"Halloa, missy, ain't you blacked yer back neither! What you been leaning up against?"

"Hey there, missy, haven't you smudged your back either! What have you been leaning against?"

Every one was glad when they got out of the town.

Everyone was happy when they left the town.

Speaking the truth to Mabel's aunt did not turn out at all as any one—even Mabel—expected. The aunt was discovered reading a pink novelette at the window of the housekeeper's room, which, framed in clematis and green creepers, looked out on a nice little courtyard to which Mabel led the party.

Speaking the truth to Mabel's aunt didn’t go at all as anyone—even Mabel—expected. The aunt was found reading a pink romance novel at the window of the housekeeper's room, which, surrounded by clematis and green vines, overlooked a lovely little courtyard that Mabel led the group to.

"Excuse me," said Gerald, "but I believe you've lost your niece?"

"Excuse me," Gerald said, "but I think you've lost your niece?"

"Not lost, my boy," said the aunt, who was spare and tall, with a drab fringe and a very genteel voice.

"Not lost, my boy," said the aunt, who was slim and tall, with a dull fringe and a very refined voice.

"We could tell you something about her," said Gerald.

"We could tell you something about her," said Gerald.

"HALLOA, MISSY, AIN'T YOU BLACKED YER BACK, NEITHER!" "Hey, Missy, you haven't messed up your back either!"

"Now," replied the aunt, in a warning voice, "no complaints, please. My niece has gone, and I am sure no one thinks less than I do of her little pranks. If she's played any tricks on you[84] it's only her light-hearted way. Go away, children, I'm busy."

"Now," replied the aunt in a warning tone, "no complaining, please. My niece has left, and I know no one is more disappointed than I am about her little antics. If she's pulled any pranks on you[84], it's just her playful nature. Go on, kids, I'm busy."

"Did you get her note?" asked Kathleen.

"Did you get her message?" asked Kathleen.

The aunt showed rather more interest than before, but she still kept her finger in the novelette.

The aunt showed more interest than before, but she still kept her finger in the novelette.

"Oh," she said, "so you witnessed her departure? Did she seem glad to go?"

"Oh," she said, "so you saw her leave? Did she look happy to go?"

"Quite," said Gerald truthfully.

"Totally," said Gerald truthfully.

"Then I can only be glad that she is provided for," said the aunt. "I dare say you were surprised. These romantic adventures do occur in our family. Lord Yalding selected me out of eleven applicants for the post of housekeeper here. I've not the slightest doubt the child was changed at birth and her rich relatives have claimed her."

"Then I'm just glad she's taken care of," said the aunt. "I bet you were surprised. These dramatic stories do happen in our family. Lord Yalding picked me out of eleven candidates for the housekeeper position here. I have no doubt that the child was swapped at birth and her wealthy relatives have claimed her."

"But aren't you going to do anything—tell the police, or——"

"But aren’t you going to do anything—call the police, or——"

"Shish!" said Mabel.

"Shh!" said Mabel.

"I won't shish," said Jimmy. "Your Mabel's invisible—that's all it is. She's just beside me now."

"I won’t be quiet," said Jimmy. "Your Mabel's invisible—that's all it is. She's right next to me now."

"I detest untruthfulness," said the aunt severely, "in all its forms. Will you kindly take that little boy away? I am quite satisfied about Mabel."

"I can't stand dishonesty," said the aunt sternly, "in any form. Could you please take that little boy away? I'm completely fine with Mabel."

"Well," said Gerald, "you are an aunt and no mistake! But what will Mabel's father and mother say?"

"Well," said Gerald, "you are an aunt, that's for sure! But what are Mabel's parents going to say?"

"Mabel's father and mother are dead," said the aunt calmly, and a little sob sounded close to Gerald's ear.[85]

"Mabel's father and mother are dead," the aunt said calmly, and a small sob was heard close to Gerald's ear.[85]

"All right," he said, "we'll be off. But don't you go saying we didn't tell you the truth, that's all."

"Okay," he said, "we'll be on our way. But don’t say we didn’t tell you the truth, that’s all."

"You have told me nothing," said the aunt, "none of you, except that little boy, who has told me a silly falsehood."

"You haven't told me anything," said the aunt, "none of you, except that little boy, who has told me a ridiculous lie."

"We meant well," said Gerald gently. "You don't mind our having come through the grounds, do you? We're very careful not to touch anything."

"We meant well," Gerald said softly. "You don’t mind us walking through the grounds, do you? We’re being very careful not to touch anything."

"No visitors are allowed," said the aunt, glancing down at her novel rather impatiently.

"No visitors are allowed," the aunt said, looking down at her book a bit impatiently.

"Ah! but you wouldn't count us visitors," said Gerald in his best manner. "We're friends of Mabel's. Our father's Colonel of the —th."

"Ah! but you wouldn’t count us visitors," said Gerald in his best way. "We’re friends of Mabel's. Our dad is the Colonel of the —th."

"Indeed!" said the aunt.

"Totally!" said the aunt.

"And our aunt's Lady Sandling, so you can be sure we wouldn't hurt anything on the estate."

"And our Aunt Lady Sandling, so you can be sure we wouldn’t damage anything on the estate."

"I'm sure you wouldn't hurt a fly," said the aunt absently. "Goodbye. Be good children."

"I'm sure you wouldn't hurt a fly," the aunt said absentmindedly. "Goodbye. Be good, kids."

And on this they got away quickly.

And with that, they took off quickly.

"Why," said Gerald, when they were outside the little court, "your aunt's as mad as a hatter. Fancy not caring what becomes of you, and fancy believing that rot about the motor lady!"

"Why," said Gerald, when they were outside the small courtyard, "your aunt is as crazy as can be. Can you believe she doesn't care what happens to you, and thinks that nonsense about the motor lady is true?"

"I knew she'd believe it when I wrote it," said Mabel modestly. "She's not mad, only she's always reading novelettes. I read the books in the big library. Oh, it's such a jolly room—such a queer smell, like boots, and old leather books sort of powdery at the edges. I'll take[86] you there some day. Now your consciences are all right about my aunt, I'll tell you my great idea. Let's get down to the Temple of Flora. I'm glad you got aunt's permission for the grounds. It would be so awkward for you to have to be always dodging behind bushes when one of the gardeners came along."

"I knew she’d believe it when I wrote it," Mabel said modestly. "She’s not crazy, she's just always reading those romance novels. I read the books in the big library. Oh, it’s such a fun room—such a strange smell, like shoes, and old leather books that are sort of dusty at the edges. I’ll take[86] you there one day. Now that your consciences are clear about my aunt, I’ll share my great idea. Let’s head down to the Temple of Flora. I’m glad you got my aunt’s permission for the grounds. It would be so awkward for you to constantly hide behind bushes when one of the gardeners walked by."

"Yes," said Gerald modestly, "I thought of that."

"Yeah," Gerald said modestly, "I thought about that."

The day was as bright as yesterday had been, and from the white marble temple the Italian-looking landscape looked more than ever like a steel engraving coloured by hand, or an oleographic imitation of one of Turner's pictures.

The day was just as bright as yesterday, and from the white marble temple, the Italian-looking landscape appeared even more like a steel engraving that had been hand-colored or an oleographic replica of one of Turner's paintings.

When the three children were comfortably settled on the steps that led up to the white statue, the voice of the fourth child said sadly: "I'm not ungrateful, but I'm rather hungry. And you can't be always taking things for me through your larder window. If you like, I'll go back and live in the castle. It's supposed to be haunted. I suppose I could haunt it as well as any one else. I am a sort of ghost now, you know. I will if you like."

When the three children were cozily sitting on the steps that led up to the white statue, the voice of the fourth child said sadly: "I'm not ungrateful, but I'm pretty hungry. And you can't keep getting things for me through your pantry window. If you want, I can go back and live in the castle. It's supposed to be haunted. I guess I could haunt it just like anyone else. I am kind of a ghost now, you know. I will if you want."

"Oh no," said Kathleen kindly; "you must stay with us."

"Oh no," Kathleen said kindly, "you have to stay with us."

"But about food. I'm not ungrateful, really I'm not, but breakfast is breakfast, and bread's only bread."

"But when it comes to food, I'm not ungrateful, truly I'm not, but breakfast is breakfast, and bread is just bread."

"If you could get the ring off, you could go back."

"If you can get the ring off, you can go back."

"Yes," said Mabel's voice, "but you see, I can't. I tried again last night in bed, and[87] again this morning. And it's like stealing, taking things out of your larder—even if it's only bread."

"Yes," Mabel's voice said, "but you see, I can't. I tried again last night in bed, and[87] again this morning. And it's like stealing, taking things from your pantry—even if it's just bread."

"Yes, it is," said Gerald, who had carried out this bold enterprise.

"Yeah, it is," said Gerald, who had taken on this daring task.

"Well, now, what we must do is to earn some money."

"Well, now, what we need to do is make some money."

Jimmy remarked that this was all very well. But Gerald and Kathleen listened attentively.

Jimmy said that this was all very nice. But Gerald and Kathleen listened closely.

"What I mean to say," the voice went on, "I'm really sure is all for the best, me being invisible. We shall have adventures—you see if we don't."

"What I'm trying to say," the voice continued, "is that I'm really convinced being invisible is for the best. We’re going to have adventures—you'll see."

"'Adventures,' said the bold buccaneer, 'are not always profitable.'" It was Gerald who murmured this.

"'Adventures,' said the daring pirate, 'don't always pay off.'" It was Gerald who whispered this.

"This one will be, anyhow, you see. Only you mustn't all go. Look here, if Jerry could make himself look common——"

"This one will be, anyway, you see. Just make sure you all don’t go. Look, if Jerry could make himself look ordinary——"

"That ought to be easy," said Jimmy. And Kathleen told him not to be so jolly disagreeable.

"That should be easy," said Jimmy. And Kathleen told him not to be so annoyingly disagreeable.

"I'm not," said Jimmy, "only——"

"I'm not," said Jimmy, "just——"

"Only he has an inside feeling that this Mabel of yours is going to get us into trouble," put in Gerald. "Like La Belle Dame Sans Merci, and he does not want to be found in future ages alone and palely loitering in the middle of sedge and things."

"Only he has a gut feeling that this Mabel of yours is going to get us into trouble," Gerald said. "Like La Belle Dame Sans Merci, and he doesn’t want to end up in future ages alone and looking ghostly, just hanging around in the middle of reeds and stuff."

"I won't get you into trouble, indeed I won't," said the voice. "Why, we're a band of brothers for life, after the way you stood by me yesterday. What I mean is—Gerald can go to the fair and do conjuring."[88]

"I won't get you in trouble, I promise," said the voice. "We're a brotherhood for life, especially after how you supported me yesterday. What I mean is—Gerald can go to the fair and perform magic." [88]

"He doesn't know any," said Kathleen.

"He doesn't know any," Kathleen said.

"I should do it really," said Mabel, "but Jerry could look like doing it. Move things without touching them and all that. But it wouldn't do for all three of you to go. The more there are of children the younger they look, I think, and the more people wonder what they're doing all alone by themselves."

"I really should do it," Mabel said, "but Jerry could handle it. He can move things without actually touching them and all that. But it wouldn’t be a good idea for all three of you to go. The more kids there are, the younger they seem, I think, and then more people will wonder what they’re doing alone."

"The accomplished conjurer deemed these the words of wisdom," said Gerald; and answered the dismal "Well, but what about us?" of his brother and sister by suggesting that they should mingle unsuspected with the crowd. "But don't let on that you know me," he said; "and try to look as if you belonged to some of the grown-ups at the fair. If you don't, as likely as not you'll have the kind policemen taking the little lost children by the hand and leading them home to their stricken relations—French governess, I mean."

"The skilled magician called these words of wisdom," said Gerald; and he responded to his brother and sister's gloomy "Well, but what about us?" by suggesting they should blend in with the crowd unnoticed. "But don't let it show that you know me," he said; "and try to look like you fit in with some of the adults at the fair. If you don’t, chances are the friendly policemen will take you by the hand and lead you home to your worried parents—French governess, I mean."

"Let's go now," said the voice that they never could get quite used to hearing, coming out of different parts of the air as Mabel moved from one place to another. So they went.

"Let's go now," said the voice they never quite got used to hearing, coming from different spots in the air as Mabel moved around. So they went.

The fair was held on a waste bit of land, about half a mile from the castle gates. When they got near enough to hear the steam-organ of the merry-go-round, Gerald suggested that as he had ninepence he should go ahead and get something to eat, the amount spent to be paid back out of any money they might make by conjuring. The others waited in the shadows of a deep-banked lane, and he came back, quite soon,[89] though long after they had begun to say what a long time he had been gone. He brought some Barcelona nuts, red-streaked apples, small sweet yellow pears, pale pasty gingerbread, a whole quarter of a pound of peppermint bull's-eyes, and two bottles of gingerbeer.

The fair was set up on a neglected piece of land, about half a mile from the castle gates. As they got close enough to hear the steam organ from the carousel, Gerald suggested that since he had nine pence, he should go ahead and grab something to eat, and they could pay him back later with any money they earned from their magic acts. The others waited in the shadows of a deep lane, and he returned pretty quickly, although by then they had started to wonder why he was taking so long. He brought back some Barcelona nuts, red-streaked apples, small sweet yellow pears, pale gingerbread, a whole quarter pound of peppermint bull's-eyes, and two bottles of ginger beer.[89]

"It's what they call an investment," he said, when Kathleen said something about extravagance. "We shall all need special nourishing to keep our strength up, especially the bold conjurer."

"It's what they call an investment," he said, when Kathleen mentioned something about extravagance. "We all need special nourishment to keep our strength up, especially the brave conjurer."

They ate and drank. It was a very beautiful meal, and the far-off music of the steam-organ added the last touch of festivity to the scene. The boys were never tired of seeing Mabel eat, or rather of seeing the strange, magic-looking vanishment of food which was all that showed of Mabel's eating. They were entranced by the spectacle, and pressed on her more than her just share of the feast, just for the pleasure of seeing it disappear.

They ate and drank. It was a lovely meal, and the distant sound of the steam organ added the final touch of celebration to the atmosphere. The boys never grew tired of watching Mabel eat, or rather, of witnessing the strange, almost magical disappearance of food, which was all that indicated Mabel's eating. They were captivated by the display and encouraged her to take more than her fair share of the feast, just for the enjoyment of seeing it vanish.

"My aunt!" said Gerald, again and again; "that ought to knock 'em!"

"My aunt!" said Gerald, over and over; "that should really surprise them!"

It did.

It did.

Jimmy and Kathleen had the start of the others, and when they got to the fair they mingled with the crowd, and were as unsuspected as possible.

Jimmy and Kathleen started with the others, and when they arrived at the fair, they blended in with the crowd, doing their best to remain unnoticed.

They stood near a large lady who was watching the cocoanut shies, and presently saw a strange figure with its hands in its pockets strolling across the trampled yellowy grass among the bits of drifting paper and the sticks[90] and straws that always litter the ground of an English fair. It was Gerald, but at first they hardly knew him. He had taken off his tie, and round his head, arranged like a turban, was the crimson school-scarf that had supported his white flannels. The tie, one supposed, had taken on the duties of the handkerchief. And his face and hands were a bright black, like very nicely polished stoves!

They stood near a large woman who was watching the coconut toss, and soon saw a strange figure with its hands in its pockets walking across the trampled yellow grass among the bits of drifting paper, sticks, and straws that always clutter the ground at an English fair. It was Gerald, but at first they barely recognized him. He had taken off his tie, and wrapped around his head, arranged like a turban, was the crimson school scarf that had held up his white pants. The tie, one assumed, had taken on the role of a handkerchief. And his face and hands were a shiny black, like very well-polished stoves!

Every one turned to look at him.

Everyone turned to look at him.

"He's just like a nigger!" whispered Jimmy. "I don't suppose it'll ever come off, do you?"

"He's just like a Black guy!" whispered Jimmy. "I don't suppose it'll ever come off, do you?"

They followed him at a distance, and when he went close to the door of a small tent, against whose door-post a long-faced melancholy woman was lounging, they stopped and tried to look as though they belonged to a farmer who strove to send up a number by banging with a big mallet on a wooden block.

They trailed behind him, and when he got near the door of a small tent, where a long-faced, sad woman was leaning against the doorpost, they paused and attempted to appear as if they belonged to a farmer who was trying to send a signal by hitting a wooden block with a large mallet.

Gerald went up to the woman.

Gerald walked up to the woman.

"Taken much?" he asked, and was told, but not harshly, to go away with his impudence.

"Taken a lot?" he asked, and was told, but not harshly, to go away with his arrogance.

"I'm in business myself," said Gerald, "I'm a conjurer, from India."

"I'm in business myself," said Gerald, "I'm a magician from India."

"Not you!" said the woman; "you ain't no nigger. Why, the backs of yer ears is all white."

"Not you!" said the woman; "you’re not a Black person. Look, the backs of your ears are all white."

"Are they?" said Gerald. "How clever of you to see that!" He rubbed them with his hands. "That better?"

"Are they?" Gerald asked. "How smart of you to notice that!" He rubbed them with his hands. "Is that better?"

"That's all right. What's your little game?"

"That's cool. What's your little trick?"

"Conjuring, really and truly," said Gerald. "There's smaller boys than me put on to it[91] in India. Look here, I owe you one for telling me about my ears. If you like to run the show for me I'll go shares. Let me have your tent to perform in, and you do the patter at the door."

"Conjuring, honestly," Gerald said. "There are younger boys than me who do it in India. Look, I owe you one for telling me about my ears. If you want to run the show for me, I'll share the profits. Let me use your tent to perform in, and you can handle the talk at the entrance."

"Lor' love you! I can't do no patter. And you're getting at me. Let's see you do a bit of conjuring, since you're so clever an' all."

"Goodness! I can't keep up with your chatter. You're really getting to me. How about you show us some magic tricks, since you think you’re so smart?"

"Right you are," said Gerald firmly. "You see this apple? Well, I'll make it move slowly through the air, and then when I say 'Go!' it'll vanish."

"You're right," Gerald said confidently. "See this apple? I’ll make it move slowly through the air, and when I say 'Go!' it’ll disappear."

"Yes—into your mouth! Get away with your nonsense."

"Yeah—into your mouth! Cut out the nonsense."

"You're too clever to be so unbelieving," said Gerald. "Look here!"

"You're too smart to be so skeptical," Gerald said. "Check this out!"

He held out one of the little apples, and the woman saw it move slowly and unsupported along the air.

He held out one of the small apples, and the woman watched it float slowly and unsupported through the air.

"Now—go!" cried Gerald, to the apple, and it went. "How's that?" he asked, in tones of triumph.

"Now—go!" yelled Gerald, at the apple, and it went. "How's that?" he asked, sounding triumphant.

The woman was glowing with excitement, and her eyes shone. "The best I ever see!" she whispered. "I'm on, mate, if you know any more tricks like that."

The woman was radiating with excitement, and her eyes sparkled. "The best I've ever seen!" she whispered. "I'm in, buddy, if you know any more tricks like that."

"Heaps," said Gerald confidently; "hold out your hand." The woman held it out; and from nowhere, as it seemed, the apple appeared and was laid on her hand. The apple was rather damp.

"Heaps," Gerald said confidently; "hold out your hand." The woman extended her hand, and seemingly out of nowhere, the apple appeared and was placed in her palm. The apple was somewhat damp.

"YOU'RE GETTING AT ME. LET'S SEE YOU DO A BIT OF CONJURING, SINCE YOU'RE SO CLEVER AN' ALL." "You're getting to me. Let's see you do some magic, since you're so smart and everything."

She looked at it a moment, and then whispered: "Come on! there's to be no one in it but just us two. But not in the tent. You take[93] a pitch here, 'longside the tent. It's worth twice the money in the open air."

She looked at it for a moment, then whispered, "Come on! It should just be the two of us in here. But not in the tent. You set up a spot here, next to the tent. It’s worth twice as much in the open air."

"But people won't pay if they can see it all for nothing."

"But people won't pay if they can see everything for free."

"Not for the first turn, but they will after—you see. And you'll have to do the patter."

"Not for the first turn, but they will after—you see. And you'll have to do the talk."

"Will you lend me your shawl?" Gerald asked. She unpinned it—it was a red and black plaid—and he spread it on the ground as he had seen Indian conjurers do, and seated himself cross-legged behind it.

"Can I borrow your shawl?" Gerald asked. She unpinned it—it was a red and black plaid—and he laid it on the ground like he had seen Indian conjurers do, then sat down cross-legged behind it.

"I mustn't have any one behind me, that's all," he said; and the woman hastily screened off a little enclosure for him by hanging old sacks to two of the guy-ropes of the tent. "Now I'm ready," he said. The woman got a drum from the inside of the tent and beat it. Quite soon a little crowd had collected.

"I can't have anyone behind me, that's it," he said; and the woman quickly set up a small area for him by hanging old sacks from two of the guy-ropes of the tent. "Now I'm ready," he said. The woman got a drum from inside the tent and started playing it. Before long, a small crowd had gathered.

"Ladies and gentlemen," said Gerald, "I come from India, and I can do a conjuring entertainment the like of which you've never seen. When I see two shillings on the shawl I'll begin."

"Ladies and gentlemen," Gerald said, "I come from India, and I can perform a magic show like you've never seen before. When I see two shillings on the shawl, I'll get started."

"I dare say you will!" said a bystander; and there were several short, disagreeable laughs.

"I bet you will!" said someone in the crowd; and a few uncomfortable laughs followed.

"Of course," said Gerald, "if you can't afford two shillings between you"—there were about thirty people in the crowd by now—"I say no more."

"Of course," Gerald said, "if you can't come up with two shillings between you"—there were about thirty people in the crowd by now—"I won't say anything more."

Two or three pennies fell on the shawl, then a few more, then the fall of copper ceased.

Two or three pennies landed on the shawl, then a few more, and after that, the sound of coins stopped.

"Ninepence," said Gerald. "Well, I've got a generous nature. You'll get such a nine-pennyworth as you've never had before. I[94] don't wish to deceive you—I have an accomplice, but my accomplice is invisible."

"Ninepence," said Gerald. "Well, I have a generous spirit. You'll get a nine-pennyworth like you've never had before. I[94] don’t want to mislead you—I have a partner, but my partner is invisible."

The crowd snorted.

The crowd laughed.

"By the aid of that accomplice," Gerald went on, "I will read any letter that any of you may have in your pocket. If one of you will just step over the rope and stand beside me, my invisible accomplice will read that letter over his shoulder."

"With the help of that accomplice," Gerald continued, "I can read any letter that any of you have in your pocket. If one of you would just step over the rope and stand next to me, my invisible accomplice will read that letter over his shoulder."

A man stepped forward, a ruddy-faced, horsy-looking person. He pulled a letter from his pocket and stood plain in the sight of all, in a place where every one saw that no one could see over his shoulder.

A man stepped forward, looking sunburned and a bit horsey. He took a letter out of his pocket and stood visibly in front of everyone, in a spot where it was clear that no one could peek over his shoulder.

"Now!" said Gerald. There was a moment's pause. Then from quite the other side of the enclosure came a faint, far-away, sing-song voice. It said:—

"Now!" said Gerald. There was a brief pause. Then, from the opposite side of the enclosure, came a faint, distant, sing-song voice. It said:—

"'Sir,—Yours of the fifteenth duly to hand. With regard to the mortgage on your land, we regret our inability——'"

"'Mr.,—I received your letter from the fifteenth. Regarding the mortgage on your property, we regret our inability——'"

"Stow it!" cried the man, turning threateningly on Gerald.

"Put it away!" shouted the man, turning menacingly toward Gerald.

He stepped out of the enclosure explaining that there was nothing of that sort in his letter; but nobody believed him, and a buzz of interested chatter began in the crowd, ceasing abruptly when Gerald began to speak.

He stepped out of the enclosure, saying that nothing like that was in his letter; but nobody believed him, and a buzz of curious chatter started in the crowd, coming to a sudden stop when Gerald began to speak.

"Now," said he, laying the nine pennies down on the shawl, "you keep your eyes on those pennies, and one by one you'll see them disappear."

"Now," he said, placing the nine pennies on the shawl, "you keep your eyes on those pennies, and one by one, you'll watch them vanish."

"STOW IT!" CRIED THE MAN, TURNING THREATENINGLY ON GERALD. "STOW IT!" shouted the man, turning menacingly toward Gerald.

And of course they did. Then one by one[96] they were laid down again by the invisible hand of Mabel. The crowd clapped loudly. "Brayvo!" "That's something like!" "Show us another!" cried the people in the front rank. And those behind pushed forward.

And of course they did. Then one by one[96] they were laid down again by the invisible hand of Mabel. The crowd clapped loudly. "Bravo!" "Now that's what I call something!" "Do it again!" shouted the people in the front row. And those behind pushed forward.

"Now," said Gerald, "you've seen what I can do, but I don't do any more till I see five shillings on this carpet."

"Now," Gerald said, "you've seen what I can do, but I'm not doing anything else until I see five shillings on this carpet."

And in two minutes seven-and-threepence lay there and Gerald did a little more conjuring.

And in two minutes, seven shillings and three pence lay there, and Gerald did a little more magic.

When the people in front didn't want to give any more money, Gerald asked them to stand back and let the others have a look in. I wish I had time to tell you of all the tricks he did—the grass round his enclosure was absolutely trampled off by the feet of the people who thronged to look at him. There is really hardly any limit to the wonders you can do if you have an invisible accomplice. All sorts of things were made to move about, apparently by themselves, and even to vanish—into the folds of Mabel's clothing. The woman stood by, looking more and more pleasant as she saw the money come tumbling in, and beating her shabby drum every time Gerald stopped conjuring.

When the people in front didn’t want to give any more money, Gerald asked them to step back and let the others have a look. I wish I had time to tell you about all the tricks he pulled— the grass around his area was completely trampled by the feet of the crowd who came to see him. There’s really no limit to the amazing things you can do if you have an invisible partner. All sorts of things seemed to move on their own and even disappear—into the folds of Mabel’s clothing. The woman stood by, looking happier and happier as she watched the money come pouring in, tapping her worn-out drum every time Gerald paused his magic.

The news of the conjurer had spread all over the fair. The crowd was frantic with admiration. The man who ran the cocoanut shies begged Gerald to throw in his lot with him; the owner of the rifle gallery offered him free board and lodging and go shares; and a brisk, broad lady, in stiff black silk and a violet[97] bonnet, tried to engage him for the forthcoming Bazaar for Reformed Bandsmen.

The news about the magician had spread throughout the fair. The crowd was buzzing with excitement. The person running the coconut shy urged Gerald to team up with him; the owner of the shooting gallery offered him free food and a place to stay, plus a share of the profits; and a lively, large woman in a stiff black dress and a violet bonnet tried to recruit him for the upcoming Bazaar for Reformed Bandsmen.[97]

And all this time the others mingled with the crowd—quite unobserved, for who could have eyes for any one but Gerald? It was getting quite late, long past tea-time, and Gerald, who was getting very tired indeed, and was quite satisfied with his share of the money, was racking his brains for a way to get out of it.

And all this time, the others blended in with the crowd—completely unnoticed, because who could focus on anyone but Gerald? It was getting pretty late, well past tea time, and Gerald, who was very tired and satisfied with his part of the money, was trying to come up with a way to escape the situation.

"How are we to hook it?" he murmured, as Mabel made his cap disappear from his head by the simple process of taking it off and putting it in her pocket. "They'll never let us get away. I didn't think of that before."

"How are we supposed to catch it?" he mumbled, as Mabel made his cap vanish from his head by just taking it off and putting it in her pocket. "They'll never let us escape. I didn't consider that earlier."

"Let me think!" whispered Mabel; and next moment she said, close to his ear: "Divide the money, and give her something for the shawl. Put the money on it and say...." She told him what to say.

"Let me think!" whispered Mabel; and the next moment she said, close to his ear: "Split the money and give her something for the shawl. Put the money on it and say...." She told him what to say.

Gerald's pitch was in the shade of the tent; otherwise, of course, every one would have seen the shadow of the invisible Mabel as she moved about making things vanish.

Gerald's pitch was under the tent's shade; otherwise, everyone would have seen the shadow of the invisible Mabel as she moved around making things disappear.

Gerald told the woman to divide the money, which she did honestly enough.

Gerald told the woman to split the money, and she did so fairly.

"Now," he said, while the impatient crowd pressed closer and closer. "I'll give you five bob for your shawl."

"Now," he said, as the impatient crowd pushed in closer. "I'll give you five bucks for your shawl."

"Seven-and-six," said the woman mechanically.

"Seven-six," said the woman mechanically.

"Righto!" said Gerald, putting his heavy share of the money in his trouser pocket.

"Alright!" said Gerald, stuffing his hefty share of the money into his pants pocket.

"This shawl will now disappear," he said, picking it up. He handed it to Mabel, who put[98] it on; and, of course, it disappeared. A roar of applause went up from the audience.

"This shawl is about to vanish," he said, picking it up. He handed it to Mabel, who put[98] it on; and, of course, it vanished. A loud applause erupted from the audience.

"Now," he said, "I come to the last trick of all. I shall take three steps backward and vanish." He took three steps backward, Mabel wrapped the invisible shawl round him, and—he did not vanish. The shawl, being invisible, did not conceal him in the least.

"Now," he said, "I'm about to do my final trick. I'm going to take three steps back and disappear." He took three steps back, Mabel wrapped the invisible shawl around him, and—he didn’t disappear. The shawl, being invisible, didn’t hide him at all.

"Yah!" cried a boy's voice in the crowd. "Look at 'im! 'E knows 'e can't do it."

"Yeah!" shouted a boy's voice from the crowd. "Look at him! He knows he can't do it."

"I wish I could put you in my pocket," said Mabel. The crowd was crowding closer. At any moment they might touch Mabel, and then anything might happen—simply anything. Gerald took hold of his hair with both hands, as his way was when he was anxious or discouraged. Mabel, in invisibility, wrung her hands, as people are said to do in books; that is, she clasped them and squeezed very tight.

"I wish I could just put you in my pocket," said Mabel. The crowd was getting closer. At any moment, they might touch Mabel, and then anything could happen—literally anything. Gerald grabbed his hair with both hands, which was his habit when he felt anxious or down. Mabel, feeling invisible, wrung her hands, like people do in stories; that is, she clasped them and squeezed really tight.

"Oh!" she whispered suddenly, "it's loose. I can get it off."

"Oh!" she suddenly whispered, "it's loose. I can take it off."

"Not——"

Not——

"Yes—the ring."

"Yes—the ring."

"Come on, young master. Give us summat for our money," a farm labourer shouted.

"Come on, young master. Give us something for our money," a farm worker shouted.

"I will," said Gerald. "This time I really will vanish. Slip round into the tent," he whispered to Mabel. "Push the ring under the canvas. Then slip out at the back and join the others. When I see you with them I'll disappear. Go slow, and I'll catch you up."

"I will," said Gerald. "This time I really will disappear. Slip around into the tent," he whispered to Mabel. "Push the ring under the canvas. Then slip out at the back and join the others. When I see you with them, I'll vanish. Go slow, and I’ll catch up with you."


"It's me," said a pale and obvious Mabel in[99] the ear of Kathleen. "He's got the ring; come on, before the crowd begins to scatter."

"It's me," said a pale and obvious Mabel in[99] Kathleen's ear. "He's got the ring; let’s go before the crowd starts to disperse."

As they went out of the gate they heard a roar of surprise and annoyance rise from the crowd, and knew that this time Gerald really had disappeared.

As they walked out of the gate, they heard a roar of surprise and frustration coming from the crowd, and they realized that this time Gerald truly was gone.

They had gone a mile before they heard footsteps on the road, and looked back. No one was to be seen.

They had walked a mile before they heard footsteps on the road and turned to look back. There was no one in sight.

Next moment Gerald's voice spoke out of clear, empty-looking space.

Next moment, Gerald's voice came from the clear, empty-looking space.

"Halloa!" it said gloomily.

"Hello!" it said gloomily.

"How horrid!" cried Mabel; "you did make me jump! Take the ring off. It makes me feel quite creepy, you being nothing but a voice."

"How awful!" Mabel exclaimed; "you really startled me! Take off the ring. It gives me the creeps, you just being a voice."

"So did you us," said Jimmy.

"So did you us," said Jimmy.

"Don't take it off yet," said Kathleen, who was really rather thoughtful for her age, "because you're still black, I suppose, and you might be recognised, and eloped with by gipsies, so that you should go on doing conjuring for ever and ever."

"Don't take it off yet," said Kathleen, who was surprisingly thoughtful for her age, "because you're still black, I guess, and you might be recognized and run off with by gypsies, so that you'll be doing magic tricks forever and ever."

"I should take it off," said Jimmy; "it's no use going about invisible, and people seeing us with Mabel and saying we've eloped with her."

"I should take it off," said Jimmy; "there's no point in being invisible while people see us with Mabel and think we've run away with her."

"Yes," said Mabel impatiently, "that would be simply silly. And, besides, I want my ring."

"Yeah," Mabel said impatiently, "that would just be ridiculous. Plus, I want my ring."

"It's not yours any more than ours, anyhow," said Jimmy.

"It's not yours any more than it is ours, anyway," said Jimmy.

"Yes, it is," said Mabel.[100]

"Yep, it is," said Mabel.[100]

"Oh, stow it!" said the weary voice of Gerald beside her. "What's the use of jawing?"

"Oh, shut it!" said the tired voice of Gerald next to her. "What's the point of talking?"

"I want the ring," said Mabel, rather mulishly.

"I want the ring," Mabel said stubbornly.

"Want"—the words came out of the still evening air—"want must be your master. You can't have the ring. I can't get it off!"

"Want"—the words drifted through the quiet evening air—"want has to be your master. You can't have the ring. I can't get it off!"


CHAPTER IV

The difficulty was not only that Gerald had got the ring on and couldn't get it off, and was therefore invisible, but that Mabel, who had been invisible and therefore possible to be smuggled into the house, was now plain to be seen and impossible for smuggling purposes.

The children would have not only to account for the apparent absence of one of themselves, but for the obvious presence of a perfect stranger.

The children would not only have to explain the noticeable absence of one of their own, but also the clear presence of a complete stranger.

"I can't go back to aunt. I can't and I won't," said Mabel firmly, "not if I was visible twenty times over."

"I can't go back to Aunt. I can't and I won't," said Mabel firmly, "not even if I showed up twenty times."

"She'd smell a rat if you did." Gerald owned—"about the motor-car, I mean, and the adopting lady. And what we're to say to Mademoiselle about you——!" He tugged at the ring.

"She'd sense something was off if you did." Gerald had—"about the car, I mean, and the woman adopting. And what are we supposed to tell Mademoiselle about you——!" He pulled at the ring.

"Suppose you told the truth," said Mabel meaningly.

"Imagine you were being honest," Mabel said with significance.

"She wouldn't believe it," said Cathy; "or, if she did, she'd go stark, staring, raving mad."

"She wouldn't believe it," Cathy said; "or, if she did, she'd go completely crazy."

"No," said Gerald's voice, "we daren't tell her. But she's really rather decent. Let's ask her to let you stay the night because it's too late for you to get home."[102]

"No," Gerald said, "we can't tell her. But she's actually pretty nice. Let's ask her to let you stay the night because it's too late for you to go home."[102]

"That's all right," said Jimmy, "but what about you?"

"That's fine," Jimmy said, "but what about you?"

"I shall go to bed," said Gerald, "with a bad headache. Oh, that's not a lie! I've got one right enough. It's the sun, I think. I know blacklead attracts the concentration of the sun."

"I’m going to bed," said Gerald, "with a bad headache. Oh, that's no lie! I really have one. I think it’s the sun. I know blacklead attracts the sun’s rays."

"More likely the pears and the gingerbread," said Jimmy unkindly. "Well, let's get along. I wish it was me was invisible. I'd do something different from going to bed with a silly headache, I know that."

"More likely the pears and the gingerbread," said Jimmy unkindly. "Well, let's move on. I wish I was the one who was invisible. I'd do something different from just going to bed with a stupid headache, that's for sure."

"What would you do?" asked the voice of Gerald just behind him.

"What would you do?" asked Gerald's voice just behind him.

"Do keep in one place, you silly cuckoo!" said Jimmy. "You make me feel all jumpy." He had indeed jumped rather violently. "Here, walk between Cathy and me."

"Stay in one spot, you silly cuckoo!" Jimmy said. "You’re making me feel all anxious." He had actually jumped pretty high. "Come on, walk between Cathy and me."

"What would you do?" repeated Gerald, from that apparently unoccupied position.

"What would you do?" Gerald repeated, from what seemed like an empty spot.

"I'd be a burglar," said Jimmy.

"I'd be a thief," said Jimmy.

Cathy and Mabel in one breath reminded him how wrong burgling was, and Jimmy replied:

Cathy and Mabel, in one breath, reminded him how wrong stealing was, and Jimmy replied:

"Well, then—a detective."

"Okay, then—a detective."

"There's got to be something to detect before you can begin detectiving," said Mabel.

"There's got to be something to find before you can start investigating," said Mabel.

"Detectives don't always detect things," said Jimmy, very truly. "If I couldn't be any other kind I'd be a baffled detective. You could be one all right, and have no end of larks just the same. Why don't you do it?"

"Detectives don't always figure things out," Jimmy said, quite truthfully. "If I couldn't be anything else, I'd be a confused detective. You could totally be one and still have a ton of fun. So why don't you give it a shot?"

"It's exactly what I am going to do," said Gerald. "We'll go round by the police-station and see what they've got in the way of crimes.[103]"

"It's exactly what I am going to do," said Gerald. "We'll go by the police station and see what crimes they have." [103]

They did, and read the notices on the board outside. Two dogs had been lost, a purse, and a portfolio of papers "of no value to any but the owner." Also Houghton Grange had been broken into and a quantity of silver plate stolen. "Twenty pounds reward offered for any information that may lead to the recovery of the missing property."

They did, and checked the notices on the board outside. Two dogs were lost, along with a purse and a portfolio of papers "of no value to anyone except the owner." Also, Houghton Grange had been broken into, and some silverware was stolen. "Twenty pounds reward offered for any information that may help recover the missing property."

"That burglary's my lay," said Gerald; "I'll detect that. Here comes Johnson," he added; "he's going off duty. Ask him about it." The fell detective, being invisible, was unable to pump the constable, but the young brother of our hero made the inquiries in quite a creditable manner. "Be creditable, Jimmy."

"That burglary's my case," said Gerald. "I'll figure it out. Here comes Johnson," he added. "He's finishing his shift. Ask him about it." The clever detective, being out of sight, couldn't question the officer, but the younger brother of our hero asked about it in a very commendable way. "Good job, Jimmy."

Jimmy hailed the constable.

Jimmy called the cop.

"Halloa, Johnson!" he said.

"Hey, Johnson!" he said.

And Johnson replied: "Halloa, young shaver!"

And Johnson replied, "Hey there, kid!"

"Shaver yourself!" said Jimmy, but without malice.

"Shave yourself!" said Jimmy, but without any harshness.

"What are you doing this time of night?" the constable asked jocosely. "All the dicky birds is gone to their little nesteses."

"What are you doing this late at night?" the constable asked jokingly. "All the little birds have gone to their cozy nests."

"We've been to the fair," said Kathleen. "There was a conjurer there. I wish you could have seen him."

"We went to the fair," Kathleen said. "There was a magician there. I wish you could have seen him."

"Heard about him," said Johnson; "all fake, you know. The quickness of the 'and deceives the hi."

"Heard about him," said Johnson; "all fake, you know. The quickness of the hand deceives the eye."

Such is fame. Gerald, standing in the shadow, jingled the loose money in his pocket to console himself.

Such is fame. Gerald, standing in the shadows, jingled the loose change in his pocket to comfort himself.

"What's that?" the policeman asked quickly.[104]

"What's that?" the cop asked quickly.[104]

"WHAT'S THAT?" THE POLICEMAN ASKED QUICKLY. "What's that?" the policeman asked quickly.

"Our money jingling," said Jimmy, with perfect truth.

"Our money is jingling," said Jimmy, truthfully.

"It's well to be some people," Johnson remarked; "wish I'd got my pockets full to jingle with."

"Some people have it good," Johnson said; "I wish my pockets were full enough to jingle."

"Well, why haven't you?" asked Mabel. "Why don't you get that twenty pounds reward?"

"Well, why haven't you?" Mabel asked. "Why don't you go claim that twenty-pound reward?"

"I'll tell you why I don't. Because in this 'ere realm of liberty, and Britannia ruling the waves, you aint allowed to arrest a chap on suspicion, even if you know puffickly well who done the job."

"I'll tell you why I don't. Because in this realm of liberty, and with Britannia ruling the waves, you're not allowed to arrest someone on suspicion, even if you know perfectly well who did the job."

"What a shame!" said Jimmy warmly. "And who do you think did it?"

"What a bummer!" Jimmy said warmly. "And who do you think did it?"

"I don't think—I know." Johnson's voice was ponderous as his boots. "It's a man what's known to the police on account of a heap o' crimes he's done, but we never can't bring it 'ome to 'im, nor yet get sufficient evidence to convict."

"I don't think—I know." Johnson's voice was heavy like his boots. "It's a guy who's known to the police because of a bunch of crimes he's committed, but we can never catch him or get enough evidence to convict him."

"Well," said Jimmy, "when I've left school I'll come to you and be apprenticed, and be a detective. Just now I think we'd better get home and detect our supper. Good-night!"

"Well," Jimmy said, "when I finish school, I'll come to you and become an apprentice, and I'll be a detective. For now, I think we should head home and figure out what to have for dinner. Goodnight!"

They watched the policeman's broad form disappear through the swing door of the police-station; and as it settled itself into quiet again the voice of Gerald was heard complaining bitterly.

They watched the policeman’s large figure disappear through the swing door of the police station; and as it became quiet again, Gerald’s voice was heard complaining bitterly.

"You've no more brains than a halfpenny bun," he said: "no details about how and when the silver was taken."[106]

"You don't have more brains than a cheap snack," he said. "You can't provide any details about how and when the silver was taken."[106]

"But he told us he knew," Jimmy urged.

"But he told us he knew," Jimmy insisted.

"Yes, that's all you've got out of him. A silly policeman's silly idea. Go home and detect your precious supper! It's all you're fit for."

"Yeah, that's all you got from him. Just a stupid cop's dumb idea. Go home and figure out your precious dinner! That's all you're good for."

"What'll you do about supper?" Mabel asked.

"What are you going to do about dinner?" Mabel asked.

"Buns!" said Gerald, "halfpenny buns. They'll make me think of my dear little brother and sister. Perhaps you've got enough sense to buy buns? I can't go into a shop in this state."

"Buns!" said Gerald, "half-penny buns. They'll remind me of my dear little brother and sister. Maybe you have enough sense to buy buns? I can't go into a shop looking like this."

"Don't you be so disagreeable," said Mabel with spirit. "We did our best. If I were Cathy you should whistle for your nasty buns."

"Don't be so difficult," Mabel said with attitude. "We did our best. If I were Cathy, you could forget about those awful buns."

"If you were Cathy the gallant young detective would have left home long ago. Better the cabin of a tramp steamer than the best family mansion that's got a brawling sister in it," said Gerald. "You're a bit of an outsider at present, my gentle maiden. Jimmy and Cathy know well enough when their bold leader is chaffing and when he isn't."

"If you were Cathy, the brave young detective would have left home a long time ago. Better to be on a rundown cargo ship than in the best family mansion with a loud sister in it," said Gerald. "You're kind of an outsider right now, my dear. Jimmy and Cathy can tell when their fearless leader is joking and when he's serious."

"Not when we can't see your face we don't," said Cathy, in tones of relief. "I really thought you were in a flaring wax, and so did Jimmy, didn't you?"

"Not when we can't see your face we don't," said Cathy, sounding relieved. "I genuinely thought you were going to blow up, and so did Jimmy, right?"

"Oh, rot!" said Gerald. "Come on! This way to the bun shop."

"Oh, come on!" said Gerald. "This way to the bakery."

They went. And it was while Cathy and Jimmy were in the shop and the others were gazing through the glass at the jam tarts and Swiss rolls and Victoria sandwiches and Bath buns under the spread yellow muslin in the window, that Gerald discoursed in Mabel's ear[107] of the plans and hopes of one entering on a detective career.

They went. While Cathy and Jimmy were in the shop and the others were looking through the glass at the jam tarts, Swiss rolls, Victoria sandwiches, and Bath buns under the yellow muslin in the window, Gerald leaned in to Mabel and talked about his plans and hopes for starting a career in detective work.[107]

"I shall keep my eyes open to-night, I can tell you," he began. "I shall keep my eyes skinned, and no jolly error. The invisible detective may not only find out about the purse and the silver, but detect some crime that isn't even done yet. And I shall hang about until I see some suspicious-looking characters leave the town, and follow them furtively and catch them red-handed, with their hands full of priceless jewels, and hand them over."

"I'll be keeping a close watch tonight, just so you know," he started. "I'll be on high alert, no mistakes here. The invisible detective might not only discover the missing purse and silver but also uncover a crime that hasn't even happened yet. I'll stick around until I see some shady-looking people leave town, follow them quietly, and catch them in the act with their hands full of stolen jewels, then turn them in."

"Oh!" cried Mabel, so sharply and suddenly that Gerald was roused from his dream to express sympathy.

"Oh!" Mabel exclaimed, so sharply and suddenly that Gerald was jolted from his dream to offer his sympathy.

"Pain?" he said quite kindly. "It's the apples—they were rather hard."

"Pain?" he said gently. "It's the apples—they were pretty tough."

"Oh, it's not that," said Mabel very earnestly. "Oh, how awful! I never thought of that before."

"Oh, it's not that," Mabel said very seriously. "Oh, how terrible! I never considered that before."

"Never thought of what?" Gerald asked impatiently.

"Never thought of what?” Gerald asked, impatiently.

"The window."

"The window."

"What window?"

"What window are you talking about?"

"The panelled-room window. At home, you know—at the castle. That settles it—I must go home. We left it open and the shutters as well, and all the jewels and things there. Auntie'll never go in; she never does. That settles it; I must go home—now—this minute."

"The window in the panelled room. At home, you know—at the castle. That decides it—I have to go home. We left it open and the shutters too, and all the jewels and stuff are there. Auntie will never go in; she never does. That decides it; I have to go home—right now—this minute."

Here the others issued from the shop, bun-bearing, and the situation was hastily explained to them.[108]

Here, the others came out of the shop, carrying buns, and the situation was quickly explained to them.[108]

"I MUST GO HOME—NOW—THIS MINUTE." "I need to go home—now—this minute."

"So you see I must go," Mabel ended.

"So you see I have to go," Mabel concluded.

And Kathleen agreed that she must.

And Kathleen agreed that she had to.

But Jimmy said he didn't see what good it would do. "Because the key's inside the door, anyhow."

But Jimmy said he didn't see what good it would do. "Because the key's inside the door, anyway."

"She will be cross," said Mabel sadly. "She'll have to get the gardeners to get a ladder and——"

"She will be mad," Mabel said sadly. "She'll have to get the gardeners to bring a ladder and——"

"Hooray!" said Gerald. "Here's me! Nobler and more secret than gardeners or ladders was the invisible Jerry. I'll climb in at the window—it's all ivy, I know I could—and shut the window and the shutters all sereno, put the key back on the nail, and slip out unperceived the back way, threading my way through the maze of unconscious retainers. There'll be plenty of time. I don't suppose burglars begin their fell work until the night is far advanced."

"Hooray!" said Gerald. "It's me! More noble and secretive than gardeners or ladders was the invisible Jerry. I'll climb in through the window—it's all covered in ivy, I know I can—and shut the window and the shutters quietly, put the key back on the nail, and slip out the back without being noticed, making my way through the maze of unaware staff. There’ll be plenty of time. I doubt burglars start their evil deeds until well into the night."

"Won't you be afraid?" Mabel asked. "Will it be safe—suppose you were caught?"

"Won't you be scared?" Mabel asked. "Is it going to be safe—what if you get caught?"

"As houses. I can't be," Gerald answered, and wondered that the question came from Mabel and not from Kathleen, who was usually inclined to fuss a little annoyingly about the danger and folly of adventures.

"As houses. I can't be," Gerald replied, wondering why the question came from Mabel and not from Kathleen, who usually tended to fuss a bit annoyingly about the dangers and foolishness of adventures.

But all Kathleen said was, "Well, goodbye: we'll come and see you to-morrow, Mabel. The floral temple at half-past ten. I hope you won't get into an awful row about the motor-car lady."

But all Kathleen said was, "Well, goodbye: we'll see you tomorrow, Mabel. The floral temple at 10:30. I hope you don't get into a huge fight about the lady with the car."

"Let's detect our supper now," said Jimmy.

"Let's figure out what we're having for dinner now," said Jimmy.

"All right," said Gerald a little bitterly. It is hard to enter on an adventure like this[110] and to find the sympathetic interest of years suddenly cut off at the meter, as it were. Gerald felt that he ought, at a time like this, to have been the centre of interest. And he wasn't. They could actually talk about supper. Well, let them. He didn't care! He spoke with sharp sternness: "Leave the pantry window undone for me to get in by when I've done my detecting. Come on, Mabel." He caught her hand. "Bags I the buns, though," he added, by a happy afterthought, and snatching the bag, pressed it on Mabel, and the sound of four boots echoed on the pavement of the High Street as the outlines of the running Mabel grew small with distance.

"Okay," said Gerald a bit bitterly. It's tough to kick off an adventure like this[110] and suddenly have the supportive interest of years cut off like a tap. Gerald felt that he should be the center of attention at a time like this. But he wasn't. They could actually talk about dinner. Well, let them. He didn't care! He spoke with sharp seriousness: "Leave the pantry window unlocked for me to get in after I'm done detecting. Come on, Mabel." He grabbed her hand. "I get the buns, though," he added with a happy afterthought, and snatching the bag, pressed it into Mabel's hands, and the sound of four boots echoed on the pavement of the High Street as the figure of running Mabel faded into the distance.


Mademoiselle was in the drawing-room. She was sitting by the window in the waning light reading letters.

Mademoiselle was in the living room. She was sitting by the window in the fading light, reading letters.

"Ah, vous voici!" she said unintelligibly. "You are again late; and my little Gerald, where is he?"

"Ah, there you are!" she said mumbling. "You’re late again; and where’s my little Gerald?"

This was an awful moment. Jimmy's detective scheme had not included any answer to this inevitable question. The silence was unbroken till Jimmy spoke.

This was a terrible moment. Jimmy's detective plan hadn't accounted for this unavoidable question. The silence remained until Jimmy finally spoke.

"He said he was going to bed because he had a headache." And this, of course, was true.

"He said he was going to bed because he had a headache." And this, of course, was true.

"This poor Gerald!" said Mademoiselle. "Is it that I should mount him some supper?"

"This poor Gerald!" said Mademoiselle. "Should I get him some dinner?"

"He never eats anything when he's got one of his headaches," Kathleen said. And this also was the truth.[111]

"He never eats anything when he has one of his headaches," Kathleen said. And this was also true.[111]

Jimmy and Kathleen went to bed, wholly untroubled by anxiety about their brother, and Mademoiselle pulled out the bundle of letters and read them amid the ruins of the simple supper.

Jimmy and Kathleen went to bed, completely relaxed and not worried about their brother, while Mademoiselle took out the bundle of letters and read them amidst the remnants of the simple dinner.


"It is ripping being out late like this," said Gerald through the soft summer dusk.

"It feels amazing to be out late like this," said Gerald through the soft summer twilight.

"Yes," said Mabel, a solitary-looking figure plodding along the high-road. "I do hope auntie won't be very furious."

"Yes," said Mabel, a lonely-looking figure trudging along the highway. "I really hope Auntie won't be too angry."

"Have another bun," suggested Gerald kindly, and a sociable munching followed.

"Have another bun," Gerald said kindly, and they all munched together in a friendly way.

It was the aunt herself who opened to a very pale and trembling Mabel the door which is appointed for the entrances and exits of the domestic staff at Yalding Towers. She looked over Mabel's head first, as if she expected to see some one taller. Then a very small voice said:—

It was the aunt herself who opened the door meant for the domestic staff at Yalding Towers to a very pale and trembling Mabel. She looked over Mabel's head first, as if she expected to see someone taller. Then a very small voice said:—

"Aunt!"

"Aunt!"

The aunt started back, then made a step towards Mabel.

The aunt stepped back, then took a step toward Mabel.

"You naughty, naughty girl!" she cried angrily; "how could you give me such a fright? I've a good mind to keep you in bed for a week for this, miss. Oh, Mabel, thank Heaven you're safe!" And with that the aunt's arms went round Mabel and Mabel's round the aunt in such a hug as they had never met in before.

"You naughty, naughty girl!" she exclaimed angrily. "How could you scare me like that? I could just keep you in bed for a week for this, miss. Oh, Mabel, thank goodness you're safe!" With that, the aunt wrapped her arms around Mabel, and Mabel returned the embrace in a way they had never done before.

"But you didn't seem to care a bit this morning," said Mabel, when she had realised[112] that her aunt really had been anxious, really was glad to have her safe home again.

"But you didn't seem to care at all this morning," Mabel said, when she realized[112] that her aunt had genuinely been worried and was truly relieved to have her back home safe.

"How do you know?"

"How do you find out?"

"I was there listening. Don't be angry, auntie."

"I was there listening. Please don't be mad, auntie."

"I feel as if I never could be angry with you again, now I've got you safe," said the aunt surprisingly.

"I feel like I could never be angry with you again, now that I have you safe," said the aunt, surprisingly.

"But how was it?" Mabel asked.

"But how was it?" Mabel asked.

"My dear," said the aunt impressively, "I've been in a sort of trance. I think I must be going to be ill. I've always been fond of you, but I didn't want to spoil you. But yesterday, about half-past three, I was talking about you to Mr. Lewson, at the fair, and quite suddenly I felt as if you didn't matter at all. And I felt the same when I got your letter and when those children came. And to-day in the middle of tea I suddenly woke up and realised that you were gone. It was awful. I think I must be going to be ill. Oh, Mabel, why did you do it?"

"My dear," said the aunt seriously, "I've been in a kind of daze. I think I might be getting sick. I've always cared about you, but I didn't want to spoil you. But yesterday, around three-thirty, I was talking about you to Mr. Lewson at the fair, and all of a sudden I felt like you didn’t matter at all. I felt the same way when I got your letter and when those kids came. And today, in the middle of tea, I suddenly realized you were gone. It was terrible. I think I might be getting sick. Oh, Mabel, why did you do it?"

"It was—a joke," said Mabel feebly. And then the two went in and the door was shut.

"It was just a joke," Mabel said weakly. Then the two of them went inside and the door closed.

"That's most uncommon odd," said Gerald, outside; "looks like more magic to me. I don't feel as if we'd got to the bottom of this yet, by any manner of means. There's more about this castle than meets the eye."

"That's really strange," said Gerald, outside. "Seems like more magic to me. I don't think we've figured this out completely yet, not by any means. There's more to this castle than what you see on the surface."

There certainly was. For this castle happened to be—but it would not be fair to Gerald to tell you more about it than he knew on that night when he went alone and invisible through the[113] shadowy great grounds of it to look for the open window of the panelled room. He knew that night no more than I have told you; but as he went along the dewy lawns and through the groups of shrubs and trees, where pools lay like giant looking-glasses reflecting the quiet stars, and the white limbs of statues gleamed against a background of shadow, he began to feel—well, not excited, not surprised, not anxious, but—different.

There definitely was. This castle was—though it wouldn’t be fair to Gerald to share more about it than he knew that night when he wandered alone and unseen through the[113] shadowy grounds looking for the open window of the panelled room. He knew that night no more than I’ve told you; but as he walked along the dewy lawns and through the clusters of shrubs and trees, where pools lay like giant mirrors reflecting the quiet stars, and the white limbs of statues shimmered against a backdrop of shadow, he began to feel—well, not excited, not surprised, not anxious, but—different.

The incident of the invisible Princess had surprised, the incident of the conjuring had excited, and the sudden decision to be a detective had brought its own anxieties; but all these happenings, though wonderful and unusual, had seemed to be, after all, inside the circle of possible things—wonderful as the chemical experiments are where two liquids poured together make fire, surprising as legerdemain, thrilling as a juggler's display, but nothing more. Only now a new feeling came to him as he walked through those gardens; by day those gardens were like dreams, at night they were like visions. He could not see his feet as he walked, but he saw the movement of the dewy grass-blades that his feet displaced. And he had that extraordinary feeling so difficult to describe, and yet so real and so unforgettable—the feeling that he was in another world, that had covered up and hidden the old world as a carpet covers a floor. The floor was there all right, underneath, but what he walked on was the carpet that covered it—and that[114] carpet was drenched in magic, as the turf was drenched in dew.

The incident of the invisible Princess had surprised him, the incident of the conjuring had excited him, and the sudden decision to become a detective had brought its own anxieties; but all these events, while wonderful and unusual, felt, after all, like they were within the realm of possibility—wonderful like the chemical experiments where two liquids combine to create fire, surprising like sleight of hand, thrilling like a juggler's performance, but nothing more. Yet now, a new feeling washed over him as he strolled through those gardens; by day, the gardens felt like dreams, and at night, they felt like visions. He couldn’t see his feet as he walked, but he could see the movement of the dewy grass blades that his feet disturbed. And he experienced that extraordinary feeling, so hard to describe, yet so real and so unforgettable—the feeling that he was in another world, one that had covered and concealed the old world as a carpet covers a floor. The floor was definitely there beneath him, but what he walked on was the carpet that concealed it—and that[114] carpet was soaked in magic, just as the turf was soaked in dew.

The feeling was very wonderful; perhaps you will feel it some day. There are still some places in the world where it can be felt, but they grow fewer every year.

The feeling was amazing; maybe you'll experience it one day. There are still a few places in the world where it can be felt, but they’re becoming rarer every year.

The enchantment of the garden held him.

The charm of the garden captivated him.

"I'll not go in yet," he told himself; "it's too early. And perhaps I shall never be here at night again. I suppose it is the night that makes everything look so different."

"I won't go in yet," he told himself; "it's too early. And maybe I'll never be here at night again. I guess it is the night that makes everything look so different."

Something white moved under a weeping willow; white hands parted the long, rustling leaves. A white figure came out, a creature with horns and goat's legs and the head and arms of a boy. And Gerald was not afraid. That was the most wonderful thing of all, though he would never have owned it. The white thing stretched its limbs, rolled on the grass, righted itself, and frisked away across the lawn. Still something white gleamed under the willow; three steps nearer and Gerald saw that it was the pedestal of a statue—empty.

Something white moved under a weeping willow; white hands pushed aside the long, rustling leaves. A white figure emerged, a creature with horns, goat's legs, and the head and arms of a boy. And Gerald was not afraid. That was the most amazing thing of all, even though he would never admit it. The white thing stretched its limbs, rolled on the grass, got back on its feet, and playfully dashed away across the lawn. Still, something white shone under the willow; taking three steps closer, Gerald realized it was the pedestal of a statue—empty.

"They come alive," he said; and another white shape came out of the Temple of Flora and disappeared in the laurels. "The statues come alive."

"They come alive," he said, and another white figure emerged from the Temple of Flora and vanished into the laurels. "The statues come alive."

THE MOVING STONE BEAST. The Rolling Stone Beast.

There was a crunching of the little stones in the gravel of the drive. Something enormously long and darkly grey came crawling towards him, slowly, heavily. The moon came out just in time to show its shape. It was one of those great lizards that you see at the Crystal Palace,[116] made in stone, of the same awful size which they were millions of years ago when they were masters of the world, before Man was.

There was a crunch of small stones in the gravel of the driveway. Something incredibly long and dark grey came crawling toward him, slowly and heavily. The moon emerged just in time to reveal its shape. It was one of those giant lizards that you see at the Crystal Palace,[116] made of stone, the same terrifying size they were millions of years ago when they ruled the Earth, before humans existed.

"It can't see me," said Gerald. "I am not afraid. It's come to life, too."

"It can't see me," Gerald said. "I'm not scared. It's come to life, too."

As it writhed past him he reached out a hand and touched the side of its gigantic tail. It was of stone. It had not "come alive," as he had fancied, but was alive in its stone. It turned, however, at the touch; but Gerald also had turned, and was running with all his speed towards the house. Because at that stony touch Fear had come into the garden and almost caught him. It was Fear that he ran from, and not the moving stone beast.

As it twisted by him, he reached out and touched the side of its massive tail. It was made of stone. It hadn’t “come alive” like he had imagined, but was alive in its stone form. However, it turned at his touch; but Gerald had also turned and was sprinting with all his might toward the house. Because at that stony touch, Fear had entered the garden and almost grabbed him. He was running from Fear, not the moving stone creature.

He stood panting under the fifth window; when he had climbed to the window-ledge by the twisted ivy that clung to the wall, he looked back over the grey slope—there was a splashing at the fish-pool that had mirrored the stars—the shape of the great stone beast was wallowing in the shallows among the lily-pads.

He stood breathing heavily under the fifth window; after he climbed to the window-ledge using the twisted ivy that clung to the wall, he looked back over the gray slope—there was splashing at the fish pond that had reflected the stars—the shape of the large stone beast was wallowing in the shallow water among the lily pads.

Once inside the room, Gerald turned for another look. The fish-pond lay still and dark, reflecting the moon. Through a gap in the drooping willow the moonlight fell on a statue that stood calm and motionless on its pedestal. Everything was in its place now in the garden. Nothing moved or stirred.

Once he was inside the room, Gerald took another look. The fish pond was calm and dark, mirroring the moon. A beam of moonlight filtered through a gap in the hanging willow, illuminating a statue that stood still and silent on its pedestal. Everything was set just right in the garden now. Nothing moved or stirred.

"How extraordinarily rum!" said Gerald. "I shouldn't have thought you could go to sleep walking through a garden and dream—like that."[117]

"How incredibly strange!" said Gerald. "I never would have thought you could fall asleep walking through a garden and dream—like that."[117]

He shut the window, lit a match, and closed the shutters. Another match showed him the door. He turned the key, went out, locked the door again, hung the key on its usual nail, and crept to the end of the passage. Here he waited, safe in his invisibility, till the dazzle of the matches should have gone from his eyes, and he be once more able to find his way by the moonlight that fell in bright patches on the floor through the barred, unshuttered windows of the hall.

He closed the window, lit a match, and shut the shutters. Another match revealed the door. He turned the key, stepped outside, locked the door again, hung the key on its usual nail, and quietly moved to the end of the hallway. Here he waited, secure in his invisibility, until the brightness of the matches faded from his vision, allowing him to find his way by the moonlight that spilled in bright patches on the floor through the barred, unshuttered windows of the hall.

"Wonder where the kitchen is," said Gerald. He had quite forgotten that he was a detective. He was only anxious to get home and tell the others about that extraordinarily odd dream that he had had in the gardens. "I suppose it doesn't matter what doors I open. I'm invisible all right still, I suppose? Yes; can't see my hand before my face." He held up a hand for the purpose. "Here goes!"

"Wonder where the kitchen is," Gerald said. He had completely forgotten that he was a detective. All he wanted was to get home and tell the others about that really strange dream he had in the gardens. "I guess it doesn't matter which doors I open. I'm still invisible, right? Yeah; I can’t see my hand in front of my face." He raised his hand to check. "Here goes!"

He opened many doors, wandered into long rooms with furniture dressed in brown holland covers that looked white in that strange light, rooms with chandeliers hanging in big bags from the high ceilings, rooms whose walls were alive with pictures, rooms whose walls were deadened with rows on rows of old books, state bedrooms in whose great plumed four-posters Queen Elizabeth had no doubt slept. (That Queen, by the way, must have been very little at home, for she seems to have slept in every old house in England.) But he could not find the kitchen. At last a door opened on stone steps that went[118] up—there was a narrow stone passage—steps that went down—a door with a light under it. It was, somehow, difficult to put out one's hand to that door and open it.

He opened several doors and wandered into long rooms filled with furniture covered in brown fabric that appeared white in the odd light. There were rooms with chandeliers hanging in large bags from the high ceilings, walls covered with lively pictures, and walls lined with rows of old books. He saw state bedrooms where Queen Elizabeth certainly must have slept in those grand, feather-plumed four-poster beds. (By the way, that Queen must not have spent much time at home since she seems to have slept in every old house in England.) But he couldn't find the kitchen. Finally, a door opened to stone steps that went up—there was a narrow stone passage—steps that went down—a door with light underneath it. For some reason, it was hard to reach out and open that door.

"Nonsense!" Gerald told himself; "don't be an ass! Are you invisible, or aren't you?"

"Nonsense!" Gerald told himself. "Don't be an idiot! Are you invisible or not?"

Then he opened the door, and some one inside said something in a sudden rough growl.

Then he opened the door, and someone inside said something in a sudden, rough growl.

Gerald stood back, flattened against the wall, as a man sprang to the doorway and flashed a lantern into the passage.

Gerald stepped back, pressed against the wall, as a man charged into the doorway and shone a flashlight into the hallway.

"All right," said the man, with almost a sob of relief. "It was only the door swung open, it's that heavy—that's all."

"Okay," the man said, nearly sobbing with relief. "It was just the door swinging open; it's really heavy—that's all."

"Blow the door!" said another growling voice; "blessed if I didn't think it was a fair cop that time."

"Kick down the door!" said another gruff voice; "honestly, I really thought they had us that time."

They closed the door again. Gerald did not mind. In fact, he rather preferred that it should be so. He didn't like the look of those men. There was an air of threat about them. In their presence even invisibility seemed too thin a disguise. And Gerald had seen as much as he wanted to see. He had seen that he had been right about the gang. By wonderful luck—beginner's luck, a card-player would have told him—he had discovered a burglary on the very first night of his detective career. The men were taking silver out of two great chests, wrapping it in rags, and packing it in baize sacks. The door of the room was of iron six inches thick. It was, in fact, the strong-room, and these men had picked the lock. The tools they had done it[119] with lay on the floor, on a neat cloth roll, such as wood-carvers keep their chisels in.

They closed the door again. Gerald didn’t mind. In fact, he actually preferred it that way. He didn’t like the look of those guys. There was an air of danger about them. In their presence, even being invisible felt like too thin a disguise. And Gerald had seen enough. He had confirmed he was right about the gang. By sheer luck—beginner's luck, a card player would say—he had stumbled upon a burglary on the very first night of his detective career. The men were taking silver out of two large chests, wrapping it in rags, and packing it into baize sacks. The door of the room was made of iron, six inches thick. It was, in fact, the strongroom, and these men had picked the lock. The tools they used[119] were lying on the floor, on a neat cloth roll like those wood-carvers keep their chisels in.

"Hurry up!" Gerald heard. "You needn't take all night over it."

"Hurry up!" Gerald heard. "You don't have to take all night over it."

The silver rattled slightly. "You're a rattling of them trays like bloomin' castanets," said the gruffest voice. Gerald turned and went away, very carefully and very quickly. And it is a most curious thing that, though he couldn't find the way to the servants' wing when he had nothing else to think of, yet now, with his mind full, so to speak, of silver forks and silver cups, and the question of who might be coming after him down those twisting passages, he went straight as an arrow to the door that led from the hall to the place he wanted to get to.

The silver clinked a bit. "You're making those trays rattle like crazy castanets," said the gruffest voice. Gerald turned and hurried away, being extra careful and really quick. It's quite strange that, although he couldn't find the way to the servants' area when he had nothing on his mind, now, with his thoughts full of silver forks and cups, and worried about who might be chasing him through those winding hallways, he headed straight to the door that led from the hall to the place he needed to reach.

As he went the happenings took words in his mind.

As he walked, the events turned into thoughts in his mind.

"The fortunate detective," he told himself, "having succeeded beyond his wildest dreams, himself left the spot in search of assistance."

"The lucky detective," he told himself, "having achieved more than he ever imagined, left the place to find help."

But what assistance? There were, no doubt, men in the house, also the aunt; but he could not warn them. He was too hopelessly invisible to carry any weight with strangers. The assistance of Mabel would not be of much value. The police? Before they could be got—and the getting of them presented difficulties—the burglars would have cleared away with their sacks of silver.

But what help? There were definitely men in the house, plus the aunt; but he couldn’t alert them. He was far too invisible to make any impact on strangers. Mabel’s help wouldn’t be very useful. The police? By the time they could be summoned—and getting them there would be a challenge—the burglars would have made off with their bags of silver.

THE MEN WERE TAKING SILVER OUT OF TWO GREAT CHESTS. The men were removing silver from two large chests.

Gerald stopped and thought hard; he held his head with both hands to do it. You know the way—the same as you sometimes do for simple[121] equations or the dates of the battles of the Civil War.

Gerald paused and concentrated deeply; he cradled his head with both hands to focus. You know the feeling—just like when you sometimes do it for basic[121] equations or the dates of Civil War battles.

Then with pencil, note-book, a window-ledge, and all the cleverness he could find at the moment, he wrote:—

Then with a pencil, notebook, a window ledge, and all the cleverness he could muster at the moment, he wrote:—

"You know the room where the silver is. Burglars are burgling it, the thick door is picked. Send a man for police. I will follow the burglars if they get away ere police arrive on the spot."

You know the room with the silver. Burglars are breaking in, and they've picked the thick door. Send someone for the police. I'll follow the burglars if they escape before the police get here.

He hesitated a moment, and ended—

He hesitated for a moment, and ended—

"From a Friend—this is not a sell."

"From a Friend—this isn’t a sales pitch."

This letter, tied tightly round a stone by means of a shoe-lace, thundered through the window of the room where Mabel and her aunt, in the ardour of reunion, were enjoying a supper of unusual charm—stewed plums, cream, sponge-cakes, custard in cups, and cold bread-and-butter pudding.

This letter, tightly bound around a stone with a shoelace, flew through the window of the room where Mabel and her aunt, caught up in their joyful reunion, were enjoying a particularly delightful supper—steamed plums, cream, sponge cakes, custard in cups, and cold bread-and-butter pudding.

Gerald, in hungry invisibility, looked wistfully at the supper before he threw the stone. He waited till the shrieks had died away, saw the stone picked up, the warning letter read.

Gerald, unseen and hungry, gazed longingly at the dinner before he tossed the stone. He waited until the screams had faded, watched the stone being picked up, and saw the warning letter being read.

"Nonsense!" said the aunt, growing calmer. "How wicked! Of course it's a hoax."

"Nonsense!" said the aunt, becoming calmer. "How cruel! Of course, it's a scam."

"Oh! do send for the police, like he says," wailed Mabel.

"Oh! please call the police, like he said," Mabel cried.

"Like who says?" snapped the aunt.

"Like, who says that?" snapped the aunt.

"Whoever it is," Mabel moaned.

"Whoever it is," Mabel groaned.

"Send for the police at once," said Gerald, outside, in the manliest voice he could find.[122]

"Call the police right away," said Gerald, outside, in the most confident voice he could muster.[122]

"You'll only blame yourself if you don't. I can't do any more for you."

"You'll only have yourself to blame if you don't. I can't do anything else for you."

"I—I'll set the dogs on you!" cried the aunt.

"I—I'll set the dogs on you!" yelled the aunt.

"Oh, auntie, don't!" Mabel was dancing with agitation. "It's true—I know it's true. Do—do wake Bates!"

"Oh, auntie, please don't!" Mabel was dancing with anxiety. "It's true—I know it's true. Can you—can you wake Bates?"

"I don't believe a word of it," said the aunt. No more did Bates when, owing to Mabel's persistent worryings, he was awakened. But when he had seen the paper, and had to choose whether he'd go to the strong-room and see that there really wasn't anything to believe or go for the police on his bicycle, he chose the latter course.

"I don't believe a word of it," said the aunt. Bates felt the same when, due to Mabel's constant nagging, he was woken up. But once he saw the paper and had to decide between going to the strong-room to confirm there was nothing to believe or biking it to the police, he chose the latter option.

When the police arrived the strong-room door stood ajar, and the silver, or as much of it as three men could carry, was gone.

When the police arrived, the strong-room door was slightly open, and the silver—at least as much as three men could carry—was missing.

Gerald's note-book and pencil came into play again later on that night. It was five in the morning before he crept into bed, tired out and cold as a stone.

Gerald's notebook and pencil came into use again later that night. It was five in the morning when he finally crawled into bed, exhausted and as cold as a rock.


"Master Gerald!"—it was Eliza's voice in his ears—"it's seven o'clock and another fine day, and there's been another burglary—— My cats alive!" she screamed, as she drew up the blind and turned towards the bed; "look at his bed, all crocked with black, and him not there! Oh, Jimminy!" It was a scream this time. Kathleen came running from her room; Jimmy sat up in his bed and rubbed his eyes.

"Master Gerald!"—it was Eliza's voice in his ears—"it's seven o'clock and another beautiful day, and there's been another burglary—— My goodness!" she screamed, as she pulled up the blind and turned towards the bed; "look at his bed, all messed up with black, and he's not here! Oh, wow!" This time it was a scream. Kathleen came running from her room; Jimmy sat up in his bed and rubbed his eyes.

"Whatever is it?" Kathleen cried.

"What is it?" Kathleen cried.

"I dunno when I 'ad such a turn." Eliza sat[123] down heavily on a box as she spoke. "First thing his bed all empty and black as the chimley back, and him not in it, and then when I looks again he is in it all the time. I must be going silly. I thought as much when I heard them haunting angel voices yesterday morning. But I'll tell Mam'selle of you, my lad, with your tricks, you may rely on that. Blacking yourself all over like a dirty nigger and crocking up your clean sheets and pillow-cases. It's going back of beyond, this is."

"I don't know when I had such a shock." Eliza sat[123] down heavily on a box as she spoke. "First, his bed was all empty and dark like the back of the chimney, and he wasn't in it, and then when I looked again he was in it all the time. I must be going crazy. I thought so when I heard those haunting angel voices yesterday morning. But I'll tell you about it, my friend, with your tricks, you can count on that. Smearing yourself all over like that and ruining your clean sheets and pillowcases. This is going back to the stone age."

"Look here," said Gerald slowly; "I'm going to tell you something."

"Listen," Gerald said slowly, "I'm going to share something with you."

Eliza simply snorted, and that was rude of her; but then, she had had a shock and had not got over it.

Eliza just scoffed, which was rude of her; but then again, she had been through a shock and hadn't really gotten over it.

"Can you keep a secret?" asked Gerald, very earnest through the grey of his partly rubbed-off blacklead.

"Can you keep a secret?" Gerald asked, looking serious with the remnants of blacklead smudged on his face.

"Yes," said Eliza.

"Yes," Eliza said.

"Then keep it and I'll give you two bob."

"Then keep it and I'll give you two bucks."

"But what was you going to tell me?"

"But what were you going to tell me?"

"That. About the two bob and the secret. And you keep your mouth shut."

"That. About the two bucks and the secret. And you stay quiet."

"I didn't ought to take it," said Eliza, holding out her hand eagerly. "Now you get up, and mind you wash all the corners, Master Gerald."

"I shouldn't take it," said Eliza, holding out her hand eagerly. "Now you get up, and make sure you wash all the corners, Master Gerald."

"Oh, I'm so glad you're safe," said Kathleen, when Eliza had gone.

"Oh, I'm so glad you're safe," Kathleen said when Eliza had left.

"You didn't seem to care much last night," said Gerald coldly.

"You didn't seem to care much last night," Gerald said coldly.

"I can't think how I let you go. I didn't care[124] last night. But when I woke this morning and remembered!"

"I can't believe I let you go. I didn't care[124] last night. But when I woke up this morning and remembered!"

"There, that'll do—it'll come off on you," said Gerald through the reckless hugging of his sister.

"There, that's enough—it'll get on you," said Gerald while hugging his sister tightly.

"How did you get visible?" Jimmy asked.

"How did you become visible?" Jimmy asked.

"It just happened when she called me—the ring came off."

"It just happened when she called me—the ring came off."

"Tell us all about everything," said Kathleen.

"Tell us everything," Kathleen said.

"Not yet," said Gerald mysteriously.

"Not yet," Gerald said enigmatically.


"Where's the ring?" Jimmy asked after breakfast. "I want to have a try now."

"Where's the ring?" Jimmy asked after breakfast. "I want to try it on now."

"I—I forgot it," said Gerald; "I expect it's in the bed somewhere."

"I—I forgot it," said Gerald; "I think it’s somewhere in the bed."

But it wasn't. Eliza had made the bed.

But it wasn't. Eliza had made the bed.

"I'll swear there aint no ring there," she said. "I should 'a' seen it if there had 'a' been."

"I swear there's no ring there," she said. "I would have seen it if there had been."


CHAPTER V

"Search and research proving vain," said Gerald, when every corner of the bedroom had been turned out and the ring had not been found, "the noble detective hero of our tale remarked that he would have other fish to fry in half a jiff, and if the rest of you want to hear about last night...."

"Let's keep it till we get to Mabel," said Kathleen heroically.

"Let's hold onto it until we reach Mabel," Kathleen said confidently.

"The assignation was ten-thirty, wasn't it? Why shouldn't Gerald gas as we go along? I don't suppose anything very much happened, anyhow." This, of course, was Jimmy.

"The meeting was at ten-thirty, right? Why shouldn't Gerald joke as we go? I don't think anything significant happened, anyway." This, of course, was Jimmy.

"That shows," remarked Gerald sweetly, "how much you know. The melancholy Mabel will await the tryst without success, as far as this one is concerned. 'Fish, fish, other fish—other fish I fry!'" he warbled to the tune of "Cherry Ripe," till Kathleen could have pinched him.

"That shows," Gerald said sweetly, "how much you know. The sad Mabel will wait for the meeting in vain, as far as this one goes. 'Fish, fish, other fish—other fish I fry!'" he sang to the tune of "Cherry Ripe," until Kathleen felt like pinching him.

Jimmy turned coldly away, remarking, "When you've quite done."

Jimmy turned away coldly and said, "When you’re done."

But Gerald went on singing[126]

But Gerald kept singing[126]

"'Where the lips of Johnson smile,
Welcome to Cherry Isle.
Different fish, different fish,
I fry fish.
"Hey Johnson, come and buy!"

"How can you," asked Kathleen, "be so aggravating?"

"How can you," Kathleen asked, "be so annoying?"

"I don't know," said Gerald, returning to prose. "Want of sleep or intoxication—of success, I mean. Come where no one can hear us.

"I don't know," Gerald said, going back to prose. "Lack of sleep or drunkenness—success, I mean. Let's go somewhere no one can hear us."

"Oh, come to some island where no one can hear,
"Watch out for the keyhole that's stuck to an ear,"
he whispered, opened the door suddenly, and there, sure enough, was Eliza, stooping without. She flicked feebly at the wainscot with a duster, but concealment was vain.

"You know what listeners never hear," said Jimmy severely.

"You know what listeners never hear," Jimmy said seriously.

"I didn't, then—so there!" said Eliza, whose listening ears were crimson. So they passed out, and up the High Street, to sit on the churchyard wall and dangle their legs. And all the way Gerald's lips were shut into a thin, obstinate line.

"I didn't, and that's that!" said Eliza, her ears flushed. So they walked out and up the High Street to sit on the churchyard wall and dangle their legs. And the whole way, Gerald's lips were pressed into a tight, stubborn line.

"Now," said Kathleen. "Oh, Jerry, don't be a goat! I'm simply dying to hear what happened."

"Now," said Kathleen. "Oh, Jerry, don't be stubborn! I'm really eager to hear what happened."

"That's better," said Gerald, and he told his story. As he told it some of the white mystery and magic of the moonlit gardens got into his voice and his words, so that when he told of the[127] statues that came alive, and the great beast that was alive through all its stone, Kathleen thrilled responsive, clutching his arm, and even Jimmy ceased to kick the wall with his boot heels, and listened open-mouthed.

"That's better," Gerald said, and he began to tell his story. As he spoke, some of the enchanting mystery and magic of the moonlit gardens infused his voice and words, so that when he described the[127] statues coming to life and the massive beast that lived within its stone, Kathleen excitedly clutched his arm, and even Jimmy stopped kicking the wall with his boots, listening in astonishment.

Then came the thrilling tale of the burglars, and the warning letter flung into the peaceful company of Mabel, her aunt, and the bread-and-butter pudding. Gerald told the story with the greatest enjoyment and such fulness of detail that the church clock chimed half-past eleven as he said, "Having done all that human agency could do, and further help being despaired of, our gallant young detective—— Hullo, there's Mabel!"

Then came the exciting story about the burglars, and the warning letter tossed into the calm gathering of Mabel, her aunt, and the bread-and-butter pudding. Gerald shared the tale with such enthusiasm and so many details that the church clock struck half-past eleven as he said, "Having done everything that could be done, and with no hope for further help, our brave young detective—Hey, there's Mabel!"

There was. The tail-board of a cart shed her almost at their feet.

There was. The tailgate of a cart dropped right at their feet.

"I couldn't wait any longer," she explained, "when you didn't come. And I got a lift. Has anything more happened? The burglars had gone when Bates got to the strong-room."

"I couldn't wait any longer," she explained, "when you didn't show up. So I got a ride. Has anything else happened? The burglars were gone by the time Bates got to the safe."

"You don't mean to say all that wheeze is real?" Jimmy asked.

"You can't be serious that all that wheeze is real?" Jimmy asked.

"Of course it's real," said Kathleen. "Go on, Jerry. He's just got to where he threw the stone into your bread-and-butter pudding, Mabel. Go on."

"Of course it's real," Kathleen said. "Go ahead, Jerry. He just reached the point where he threw the stone into your bread-and-butter pudding, Mabel. Go on."

Mabel climbed on to the wall. "You've got visible again quicker than I did," she said.

Mabel climbed onto the wall. "You've gotten visible again faster than I did," she said.

Gerald nodded and resumed:

Gerald nodded and continued:

"Our story must be told in as few words as possible, owing to the fish-frying taking place at twelve, and it's past the half-hour now. Having[128] left his missive to do its warning work, Gerald de Sherlock Holmes sped back, wrapped in invisibility, to the spot where by the light of their dark-lanterns the burglars were still—still burgling with the utmost punctuality and despatch. I didn't see any sense in running into danger, so I just waited outside the passage where the steps are—you know?"

"Our story has to be brief because the fish-frying starts at twelve, and we’re already past the half-hour. After leaving his message to do its job, Gerald de Sherlock Holmes quickly returned, wrapped in invisibility, to the place where, by the light of their lanterns, the burglars were still—still burgling with perfect timing and efficiency. I didn’t think it was wise to rush into danger, so I just waited outside the passage where the steps are—you know?"

Mabel nodded.

Mabel agreed.

"Presently they came out, very cautiously, of course, and looked about them. They didn't see me—so deeming themselves unobserved they passed in silent Indian file along the passage—one of the sacks of silver grazed my front part—and out into the night."

"Right now, they cautiously stepped out and looked around. They didn't notice me—thinking they were unobserved, they moved in a quiet line down the passage—one of the sacks of silver brushed against me—and then out into the night."

"But which way?"

"But which direction?"

"Through the little looking-glass room where you looked at yourself when you were invisible. The hero followed swiftly on his invisible tennis-shoes. The three miscreants instantly sought the shelter of the groves and passed stealthily among the rhododendrons and across the park, and"—his voice dropped and he looked straight before him at the pinky convolvulus netting a heap of stones beyond the white dust of the road—"the stone things that come alive, they kept looking out from between bushes and under trees—and I saw them all right, but they didn't see me. They saw the burglars though, right enough; but the burglars couldn't see them. Rum, wasn't it?"

"Through the small mirror room where you checked yourself out when you were invisible. The hero rushed forward in his invisible sneakers. The three troublemakers quickly looked for cover in the trees and moved stealthily among the rhododendrons and across the park, and"—his voice lowered as he stared ahead at the pink convolvulus weaving through a pile of stones beyond the white dust of the road—"the stone creatures that come to life, they kept peeking out from behind bushes and under trees—and I saw them for sure, but they didn’t see me. They noticed the burglars, though; that part was clear, but the burglars couldn’t see them. Strange, wasn’t it?"

"The stone things?" Mabel had to have them explained to her.[129]

"The stone things?" Mabel needed someone to explain them to her.[129]

"I never saw them come alive," she said, "and I've been in the gardens in the evening as often as often."

"I never saw them come to life," she said, "and I've been in the gardens in the evening just as much."

"I saw them," said Gerald stiffly.

"I saw them," Gerald said stiffly.

"I know, I know," Mabel hastened to put herself right with him: "what I mean to say is I shouldn't wonder if they're only visible when you're invisible—the liveness of them, I mean, not the stoniness."

"I know, I know," Mabel quickly apologized to him: "what I'm trying to say is I wouldn't be surprised if they're only seen when you're invisible—their liveliness, I mean, not their coldness."

Gerald understood, and I'm sure I hope you do.

Gerald understood, and I really hope you do too.

"I shouldn't wonder if you're right," he said. "The castle garden's enchanted right enough; but what I should like to know is how and why. I say, come on, I've got to catch Johnson before twelve. We'll walk as far as the market and then we'll have to run for it."

"I wouldn't be surprised if you're right," he said. "The castle garden is definitely enchanted; but what I want to know is how and why. Come on, I need to catch Johnson before twelve. We'll walk to the market and then we'll have to run for it."

"But go on with the adventure," said Mabel. "You can talk as we go. Oh, do—it is so awfully thrilling!"

"But continue with the adventure," said Mabel. "You can chat while we’re on our way. Oh, please do—it’s so incredibly exciting!"

This pleased Gerald, of course.

Gerald was pleased, of course.

"Well, I just followed, you know, like in a dream, and they got out the cavy way—you know, where we got in—and I jolly well thought I'd lost them; I had to wait till they'd moved off down the road so that they shouldn't hear me rattling the stones, and I had to tear to catch them up. I took my shoes off—I expect my stockings are done for. And I followed and followed and followed and they went through the place where the poor people live, and right down to the river. And—— I say, we must run for it."[130]

"Well, I just followed, you know, like in a dream, and they got out the way we came in—and I honestly thought I’d lost them; I had to wait until they moved down the road so they wouldn’t hear me crunching the stones, and I had to run to catch up with them. I took off my shoes—I’m sure my stockings are ruined. And I followed and followed and followed, and they went through the area where the poor people live, all the way down to the river. And— I say, we need to hurry." [130]

So the story stopped and the running began.

So the story paused and the running started.

They caught Johnson in his own back-yard washing at a bench against his own back-door.

They caught Johnson in his own backyard washing up at a bench by his back door.

"Look here, Johnson," Gerald said, "what'll you give me if I put you up to winning that fifty pounds reward?"

"Hey, Johnson," Gerald said, "what will you give me if I help you win that fifty-pound reward?"

"Halves," said Johnson promptly, "and a clout 'longside your head if you was coming any of your nonsense over me."

"Halves," Johnson replied quickly, "and a smack upside your head if you try any of that nonsense with me."

"It's not nonsense," said Gerald very impressively. "If you'll let us in I'll tell you all about it. And when you've caught the burglars and got the swag back you just give me a quid for luck. I won't ask for more."

"It's not nonsense," Gerald said, sounding very serious. "If you let us in, I'll tell you everything. And once you've caught the burglars and recovered the stolen goods, just give me a quid for good luck. I won't ask for anything more."

"Come along in, then," said Johnson, "if the young ladies'll excuse the towel. But I bet you do want something more off of me. Else why not claim the reward yourself?"

"Come on in, then," said Johnson, "if the young ladies don’t mind the towel. But I bet you do want something more from me. Otherwise, why not just claim the reward yourself?"

"Great is the wisdom of Johnson—he speaks winged words." The children were all in the cottage now, and the door was shut. "I want you never to let on who told you. Let them think it was your own unaided pluck and farsightedness."

"Johnson's wisdom is impressive—he speaks with inspired words." The children were all in the cottage now, and the door was closed. "I want you to never reveal who told you. Let them believe it was your own courage and insight."

"Sit you down," said Johnson, "and if you're kidding you'd best send the little gells home afore I begin on you."

"Sit down," said Johnson, "and if you're joking, you better send the little girls home before I start on you."

"LOOK HERE, JOHNSON," GERALD SAID, "WHAT'LL YOU GIVE ME IF I PUT YOU UP TO WINNING THAT FIFTY POUNDS REWARD?" "Hey, Johnson," Gerald said, "what will you give me if I help you win that fifty-pound reward?"

"I am not kidding," replied Gerald loftily, "never less. And any one but a policeman would see why I don't want any one to know it was me. I found it out at dead of night, in a place where I wasn't supposed to be; and there'd be a beastly row if they found out at home about[132] me being out nearly all night. Now do you see, my bright-eyed daisy?"

"I’m not kidding," Gerald replied confidently, "not at all. And anyone other than a cop would understand why I don’t want anyone to know it was me. I discovered it in the dead of night, in a place I wasn’t supposed to be; there’d be a huge fuss if they found out at home about [132] me being out almost all night. Now do you see, my bright-eyed flower?"

Johnson was now too interested, as Jimmy said afterwards, to mind what silly names he was called. He said he did see—and asked to see more.

Johnson was now too intrigued, as Jimmy said later, to care about the silly names he was called. He mentioned that he did see—and wanted to see more.

"Well, don't you ask any questions, then. I'll tell you all it's good for you to know. Last night about eleven I was at Yalding Towers. No—it doesn't matter how I got there or what I got there for—and there was a window open and I got in, and there was a light. And it was in the strong-room, and there were three men, putting silver in a bag."

"Well, don’t ask any questions then. I’ll tell you everything you need to know. Last night around eleven, I was at Yalding Towers. No—it doesn’t matter how I got there or why I was there—and there was a window open, so I climbed in, and there was a light. And it was in the strong room, and there were three guys putting silver into a bag."

"Was it you give the warning, and they sent for the police?" Johnson was leaning eagerly forward, a hand on each knee.

"Did you give the warning, and they called the police?" Johnson was leaning forward eagerly, with one hand on each knee.

"Yes, that was me. You can let them think it was you, if you like. You were off duty, weren't you?"

"Yeah, that was me. You can let them believe it was you if you want. You were off the clock, right?"

"I was," said Johnson, "in the arms of Murphy——"

"I was," said Johnson, "in Murphy's arms——"

"Well, the police didn't come quick enough. But I was there—a lonely detective. And I followed them."

"Well, the police didn’t arrive fast enough. But I was there—a lonely detective. And I followed them."

"You did?"

"Really?"

"And I saw them hide the booty and I know the other stuff from Houghton Court's in the same place, and I heard them arrange about when to take it away."

"And I saw them hide the loot, and I know the other stuff from Houghton Court is in the same spot. I heard them planning when to take it away."

"Come and show me where," said Johnson, jumping up so quickly that his Windsor arm-chair fell over backwards, with a crack, on the red-brick floor.[133]

"Come and show me where," Johnson said, jumping up so fast that his Windsor armchair toppled over backwards with a loud crack on the red-brick floor.[133]

"Not so," said Gerald calmly; "if you go near the spot before the appointed time you'll find the silver, but you'll never catch the thieves."

"Not at all," Gerald replied calmly; "if you go near the spot before the set time, you'll find the silver, but you'll never catch the thieves."

"You're right there." The policeman picked up his chair and sat down in it again. "Well?"

"You're right about that." The policeman picked up his chair and sat down in it again. "Well?"

"Well, there's to be a motor to meet them in the lane beyond the boat-house by Sadler's Rents at one o'clock to-night. They'll get the things out at half-past twelve and take them along in a boat. So now's your chance to fill your pockets with chink and cover yourself with honour and glory."

"Well, there’s going to be a car picking them up in the lane past the boathouse by Sadler’s Rents at one o'clock tonight. They’ll take the stuff out at 12:30 and carry it in a boat. So now’s your chance to fill your pockets with cash and earn some honor and glory."

"So help me!"—Johnson was pensive and doubtful still—"so help me! you couldn't have made all this up out of your head."

"So help me!"—Johnson was thoughtful and still unsure—"so help me! you couldn't have made all this up in your head."

"Oh yes, I could. But I didn't. Now look here. It's the chance of your lifetime, Johnson! A quid for me, and a still tongue for you, and the job's done. Do you agree?"

"Oh yes, I could. But I didn’t. Now listen up. This is the opportunity of a lifetime, Johnson! A pound for me, and you keep quiet, and it’s all settled. Do you agree?"

"Oh, I agree right enough," said Johnson. "I agree. But if you're coming any of your larks——"

"Oh, I totally agree," said Johnson. "I agree. But if you're going to pull any of your pranks——"

"Can't you see he isn't?" Kathleen put in impatiently. "He's not a liar—we none of us are."

"Can't you see he isn't?" Kathleen interjected impatiently. "He's not a liar—we're none of us liars."

"If you're not on, say so," said Gerald, "and I'll find another policeman with more sense."

"If you're not interested, just say so," said Gerald, "and I'll find another cop who has more common sense."

"I could split about you being out all night," said Johnson.

"I could complain about you being out all night," said Johnson.

"But you wouldn't be so ungentlemanly," said Mabel brightly. "Don't you be so unbelieving,[134] when we're trying to do you a good turn."

"But you wouldn't be so unchivalrous," said Mabel cheerfully. "Don't be so skeptical,[134] when we're trying to help you out."

"If I were you," Gerald advised, "I'd go to the place where the silver is, with two other men. You could make a nice little ambush in the wood-yard—it's close there. And I'd have two or three more men up trees in the lane to wait for the motor-car."

"If I were you," Gerald suggested, "I'd head to the spot where the silver is, along with two other guys. You could set up a good ambush in the wood-yard—it's nearby. And I'd have two or three more guys in the trees along the lane ready for the car."

"You ought to have been in the force, you ought," said Johnson admiringly; "but s'pose it was a hoax!"

"You really should have been in the police force, you should," said Johnson with admiration; "but what if it was a prank!"

"Well, then you'd have made an ass of yourself—I don't suppose it ud be the first time," said Jimmy.

"Well, then you'd have made a fool of yourself—I don’t think it’d be the first time," said Jimmy.

"Are you on?" said Gerald in haste. "Hold your jaw, Jimmy, you idiot!"

"Are you on?" Gerald asked quickly. "Shut your mouth, Jimmy, you idiot!"

"Yes," said Johnson.

"Yes," said Johnson.

"Then when you're on duty you go down to the wood-yard, and the place where you see me blow my nose is the place. The sacks are tied with string to the posts under the water. You just stalk by in your dignified beauty and make a note of the spot. That's where glory waits you, and when Fame elates you and you're a sergeant, please remember me."

"Then, when you're on duty, head down to the wood-yard, and the spot where you see me blow my nose is the spot. The sacks are tied with string to the posts under the water. You just walk by in your dignified beauty and take note of the place. That's where glory awaits you, and when Fame lifts you up and you're a sergeant, please remember me."

Johnson said he was blessed. He said it more than once, and then remarked that he was on, and added that he must be off that instant minute.

Johnson said he was lucky. He said it more than once, then mentioned that he was busy and added that he had to leave right away.

Johnson's cottage lies just out of the town beyond the blacksmith's forge and the children had come to it through the wood.[135] They went back the same way, and then down through the town, and through its narrow, unsavoury streets to the towing-path by the timber yard. Here they ran along the trunks of the big trees, peeped into the saw-pit, and—the men were away at dinner and this was a favourite play place of every boy within miles—made themselves a see-saw with a fresh cut, sweet-smelling pine plank and an elm-root.

Johnson's cottage is just outside of town, past the blacksmith's forge, and the kids made their way there through the woods.[135] They returned the same route, going down through the town and its narrow, unpleasant streets to the towpath by the lumber yard. Here, they ran alongside the trunks of the big trees, peeked into the saw pit—since the workers were away at lunch and this was a favorite hangout for every boy around— and created a see-saw using a freshly cut, sweet-smelling pine plank and an elm root.

"What a ripping place!" said Mabel, breathless on the see-saw's end. "I believe I like this better than pretending games or even magic."

"What an awesome place!" said Mabel, out of breath on the see-saw's end. "I think I like this more than playing pretend or even magic."

"So do I," said Jimmy. "Jerry, don't keep sniffing so—you'll have no nose left."

"So do I," said Jimmy. "Jerry, stop sniffing so much—you'll end up with no nose left."

"I can't help it," Gerald answered: "I daren't use my hankey for fear Johnson's on the look-out somewhere unseen. I wish I'd thought of some other signal." Sniff! "No, nor I shouldn't want to now if I hadn't got not to. That's what's so rum. The moment I got down here and remembered what I'd said about the signal I began to have a cold—and—— Thank goodness! here he is."

"I can't help it," Gerald replied. "I can't risk using my handkerchief because I think Johnson's watching from somewhere. I wish I had come up with a different signal." Sniff! "No, and I wouldn't want to now if I didn’t have to. That’s what's so strange. The moment I got down here and remembered what I said about the signal, I started to catch a cold—and—thank goodness! Here he is."

The children, with a fine air of unconcern, abandoned the see-saw.

The kids, acting like they didn’t care at all, left the seesaw.

"Follow my leader!" Gerald cried, and ran along a barked oak trunk, the others following. In and out and round about ran the file of children, over heaps of logs, under the jutting ends of piled planks, and just as the policeman's heavy boots trod the towing-path Gerald halted at the end of a little landing-stage of rotten[136] boards, with a rickety handrail, cried "Pax!" and blew his nose with loud fervour.

"Follow me!" Gerald shouted, running along a rough oak trunk, with the others trailing behind. The group of kids zigzagged around, jumping over piles of logs and ducking under the protruding ends of stacked planks. Just as the policeman's heavy boots echoed on the path, Gerald stopped at the end of a small, dilapidated landing made of rotting boards, with a shaky handrail. He shouted "Peace!" and blew his nose loudly with enthusiasm.

"Morning," he said immediately.

"Good morning," he said immediately.

"Morning," said Johnson. "Got a cold, aint you?"

"Morning," said Johnson. "You've caught a cold, haven't you?"

"Ah! I shouldn't have a cold if I'd got boots like yours," returned Gerald admiringly. "Look at them. Any one ud know your fairy footstep a mile off. How do you ever get near enough to any one to arrest them?" He skipped off the landing-stage, whispered as he passed Johnson, "Courage, promptitude, and despatch. That's the place," and was off again, the active leader of an active procession.

"Ah! I wouldn't have a cold if I had boots like yours," Gerald said admiringly. "Look at them. Anyone would recognize your fairy-like footsteps from a mile away. How do you ever get close enough to anyone to catch their attention?" He jumped off the landing stage and whispered to Johnson as he passed, "Courage, quickness, and efficiency. That's the spot," and took off again, leading a lively group.

"We've brought a friend home to dinner," said Kathleen, when Eliza opened the door. "Where's Mademoiselle?"

"We've brought a friend home for dinner," said Kathleen when Eliza opened the door. "Where's Mademoiselle?"

"Gone to see Yalding Towers. To-day's show day, you know. An' just you hurry over your dinners. It's my afternoon out, and my gentleman friend don't like it if he's kept waiting."

"Gone to see Yalding Towers. Today's show day, you know. And just hurry up with your dinners. It's my afternoon off, and my gentleman friend doesn't like to be kept waiting."

"All right, we'll eat like lightning," Gerald promised. "Set another place, there's an angel."

"Okay, we'll eat super fast," Gerald promised. "Set another place, there's an angel."

They kept their word. The dinner—it was minced veal and potatoes and rice-pudding, perhaps the dullest food in the world—was over in a quarter of an hour.

They kept their promise. The dinner—it was minced veal, potatoes, and rice pudding, maybe the blandest food in the world—wrapped up in fifteen minutes.

"And now," said Mabel, when Eliza and a jug of hot water had disappeared up the stairs together, "where's the ring? I ought to put it back."

"And now," Mabel said, after Eliza and a jug of hot water had gone up the stairs together, "where's the ring? I should put it back."

GERALD HALTED AT THE END OF A LITTLE LANDING-STAGE OF ROTTEN BOARDS. Gerald stopped at the end of a small landing stage made of decaying boards.

"I haven't had a turn yet," said Jimmy.[138] "When we find it Cathy and I ought to have turns same as you and Gerald did."

"I haven't had my turn yet," said Jimmy.[138] "When we find it, Cathy and I should take turns just like you and Gerald did."

"When you find it——?" Mabel's pale face turned paler between her dark locks.

"When you find it——?" Mabel's pale face grew even more pale among her dark hair.

"I'm very sorry—we're all very sorry," began Kathleen, and then the story of the losing had to be told.

"I'm really sorry—we're all really sorry," Kathleen started, and then the story of the loss had to be shared.

"You couldn't have looked properly," Mabel protested. "It can't have vanished."

"You must not have looked properly," Mabel protested. "It can't have disappeared."

"You don't know what it can do—no more do we. It's no use getting your quills up, fair lady. Perhaps vanishing itself is just what it does do. You see, it came off my hand in the bed. We looked everywhere."

"You don't know what it can do—neither do we. There's no point in getting all worked up, fair lady. Maybe disappearing is exactly what it does. You see, it came off my hand while I was in bed. We searched everywhere."

"Would you mind if I looked?" Mabel's eyes implored her little hostess. "You see, if it's lost it's my fault. It's almost the same as stealing. That Johnson would say it was just the same. I know he would."

"Would you mind if I looked?" Mabel's eyes pleaded with her young hostess. "You see, if it’s lost, it’s my fault. It's pretty much the same as stealing. That Johnson would say it’s exactly the same. I know he would."

"Let's all look again," said Mabel, jumping up. "We were rather in a hurry this morning."

"Let’s all take another look," said Mabel, jumping up. "We were pretty rushed this morning."

So they looked, and they looked. In the bed, under the bed, under the carpet, under the furniture. They shook the curtains, they explored the corners, and found dust and flue, but no ring. They looked, and they looked. Everywhere they looked. Jimmy even looked fixedly at the ceiling, as though he thought the ring might have bounced up there and stuck. But it hadn't.

So they searched and searched. In the bed, under the bed, under the rug, under the furniture. They shook the curtains, checked the corners, and found dust and lint, but no ring. They searched and searched. They looked everywhere. Jimmy even stared at the ceiling, as if he thought the ring might have bounced up there and gotten stuck. But it hadn't.

"Then," said Mabel at last, "your housemaid must have stolen it. That's all. I shall tell her I think so."[139]

"Then," Mabel finally said, "your housemaid must have stolen it. That's it. I'll let her know I think so."[139]

And she would have done it too, but at that moment the front door banged and they knew that Eliza had gone forth in all the glory of her best things to meet her "gentleman friend."

And she would have done it too, but just then the front door slammed, and they realized that Eliza had stepped out in all her best attire to meet her "gentleman friend."

"It's no use"—Mabel was almost in tears; "look here—will you leave me alone? Perhaps you others looking distracts me. And I'll go over every inch of the room by myself."

"It's no use"—Mabel was nearly in tears; "look, can you just leave me alone? Maybe you all are distracting me. I'll check every corner of the room by myself."

"Respecting the emotion of their guest, the kindly charcoal-burners withdrew," said Gerald. And they closed the door softly from the outside on Mabel and her search.

"Respecting the feelings of their guest, the kind charcoal-burners stepped back," said Gerald. And they gently closed the door from the outside on Mabel and her search.

They waited for her, of course—politeness demanded it, and besides, they had to stay at home to let Mademoiselle in; though it was a dazzling day, and Jimmy had just remembered that Gerald's pockets were full of the money earned at the fair, and that nothing had yet been bought with that money, except a few buns in which he had had no share. And of course they waited impatiently.

They waited for her, of course—common courtesy required it, and on top of that, they had to stay home to let Mademoiselle in; even though it was a beautiful day, and Jimmy just remembered that Gerald's pockets were full of the money earned at the fair, and that nothing had been bought with that money yet, except for a few buns that he hadn’t gotten any of. And naturally, they waited with growing impatience.

It seemed about an hour, and was really quite ten minutes, before they heard the bedroom door open and Mabel's feet on the stairs.

It felt like about an hour, but it was actually just ten minutes, before they heard the bedroom door open and Mabel's footsteps on the stairs.

"She hasn't found it," Gerald said.

"She hasn't found it," Gerald said.

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"The way she walks," said Gerald. You can, in fact, almost always tell whether the thing has been found that people have gone to look for by the sound of their feet as they return. Mabel's feet said "No go," as plain as they could speak. And her face confirmed the cheerless news.[140]

"The way she walks," Gerald said. You can usually tell if someone found what they were looking for just by the sound of their footsteps when they come back. Mabel's feet clearly said "No luck," and her face backed up the grim news.[140]

A sudden and violent knocking at the back door prevented any one from having to be polite about how sorry they were, or fanciful about being sure the ring would turn up soon.

A sudden and loud knocking at the back door forced everyone to skip the polite apologies about being sorry or the hopeful talk about how the ring would turn up soon.

All the servants except Eliza were away on their holidays, so the children went together to open the door, because, as Gerald said, if it was the baker they could buy a cake from him and eat it for dessert. "That kind of dinner sort of needs dessert," he said.

All the servants except Eliza were on vacation, so the kids went to open the door together because, as Gerald said, if it was the baker, they could buy a cake from him to have for dessert. "That kind of dinner really needs dessert," he said.

But it was not the baker. When they opened the door they saw in the paved court where the pump is, and the dust-bin, and the water-butt, a young man, with his hat very much on one side, his mouth open under his fair bristly moustache, and his eyes as nearly round as human eyes can be. He wore a suit of a bright mustard colour, a blue necktie, and a goldish watch-chain across his waistcoat. His body was thrown back and his right arm stretched out towards the door, and his expression was that of a person who is being dragged somewhere against his will. He looked so strange that Kathleen tried to shut the door in his face, murmuring, "Escaped insane." But the door would not close. There was something in the way.

But it wasn’t the baker. When they opened the door, they saw in the paved courtyard where the pump is, and the trash can, and the water tank, a young man, with his hat lopsided, his mouth open beneath his fair bristly mustache, and his eyes as round as human eyes can be. He wore a bright mustard-colored suit, a blue tie, and a goldish watch chain across his waistcoat. He was leaning back with his right arm stretched out toward the door, and he looked like someone being dragged somewhere against his will. He looked so strange that Kathleen tried to shut the door in his face, murmuring, “Escaped insane.” But the door wouldn’t close. Something was blocking it.

"Leave go of me!" said the young man.

"Let go of me!" said the young man.

"Ho yus! I'll leave go of you!" It was the voice of Eliza—but no Eliza could be seen.

"Hey, yes! I'll let you go!" It was Eliza's voice—but no Eliza was in sight.

"Who's got hold of you?" asked Kathleen.

"Who’s got a hold of you?" asked Kathleen.

"She has, miss," replied the unhappy stranger.

"She has, miss," said the unhappy stranger.

"Who's she?" asked Kathleen, to gain time, as she afterwards explained, for she now knew[141] well enough that what was keeping the door open was Eliza's unseen foot.

"Who's she?" asked Kathleen, buying some time, as she later explained, because she now knew[141] well enough that what was keeping the door open was Eliza's hidden foot.

"My fyongsay, miss. At least it sounds like her voice, and it feels like her bones, but something's come over me, miss, an' I can't see her."

"My dreams, miss. At least it sounds like her voice, and it feels like her presence, but something's come over me, miss, and I can't see her."

"That's what he keeps on saying," said Eliza's voice. "E's my gentleman friend; is 'e gone dotty, or is it me?"

"That's what he keeps saying," Eliza's voice said. "He's my boyfriend; has he lost it, or is it me?"

"Both, I shouldn't wonder," said Jimmy.

"Both, I wouldn't be surprised," said Jimmy.

"Now," said Eliza, "you call yourself a man; you look me in the face and say you can't see me."

"Now," Eliza said, "you call yourself a man; you look me in the eye and say you can't see me."

"Well—I can't," said the wretched gentleman friend.

"Well—I can't," said the miserable gentleman friend.

"If I'd stolen a ring," said Gerald, looking at the sky, "I should go indoors and be quiet, not stand at the back door and make an exhibition of myself."

"If I had stolen a ring," said Gerald, looking at the sky, "I should go inside and be quiet, not stand at the back door and make a spectacle of myself."

"Not much exhibition about her," whispered Jimmy; "good old ring!"

"Not much showing about her," Jimmy whispered; "good old ring!"

"I haven't stolen anything," said the gentleman friend. "Here, you leave me be. It's my eyes has gone wrong. Leave go of me, d'ye hear?"

"I haven't stolen anything," said the gentleman friend. "Now, let me be. It's my eyes that have gone wrong. Let go of me, do you hear?"

Suddenly his hand dropped and he staggered back against the water-butt. Eliza had "left go" of him. She pushed past the children, shoving them aside with her invisible elbows. Gerald caught her by the arm with one hand, felt for her ear with the other, and whispered. "You stand still and don't say a word. If you do——well, what's to stop me from sending for the police?"[142]

Suddenly, his hand fell, and he stumbled back against the water barrel. Eliza had let go of him. She pushed through the kids, shoving them aside with her invisible elbows. Gerald grabbed her arm with one hand, reached for her ear with the other, and whispered, "You stay quiet and don’t say a word. If you do—well, what’s stopping me from calling the police?"[142]

HE STAGGERED BACK AGAINST THE WATER-BUTT. He stumbled back against the water barrel.

Eliza did not know what there was to stop him. So she did as she was told, and stood invisible and silent, save for a sort of blowing, snorting noise peculiar to her when she was out of breath.

Eliza didn’t know what could hold him back. So she did as instructed and stood there, invisible and silent, except for a kind of blowing, snorting noise she made when she was out of breath.

The mustard-coloured young man had recovered his balance, and stood looking at the children with eyes, if possible, rounder than before.

The mustard-colored young man had regained his balance and was standing there, looking at the children with eyes that were, if possible, even rounder than before.

"What is it?" he gasped feebly. "What's up? What's it all about?"

"What is it?" he gasped weakly. "What's going on? What's this all about?"

"If you don't know, I'm afraid we can't tell you," said Gerald politely.

"If you don’t know, I’m sorry, but we can’t tell you," Gerald said politely.

"Have I been talking very strange-like?" he asked, taking off his hat and passing his hand over his forehead.

"Have I been talking really weird?" he asked, taking off his hat and running his hand over his forehead.

"Very," said Mabel.

"Very," Mabel said.

"I hope I haven't said anything that wasn't good manners," he said anxiously.

"I hope I haven't said anything rude," he said nervously.

"Not at all," said Kathleen. "You only said your fiancée had hold of your hand, and that you couldn't see her."

"Not at all," said Kathleen. "You just said your fiancée was holding your hand, and that you couldn't see her."

"No more I can."

"I can't anymore."

"No more can we," said Mabel.

"No more can we," said Mabel.

"But I couldn't have dreamed it, and then come along here making a penny show of myself like this, could I?"

"But I couldn't have imagined it, and then come here making a fool of myself like this, could I?"

"You know best," said Gerald courteously.

"You know best," Gerald said politely.

"But," the mustard-coloured victim almost screamed, "do you mean to tell me...."

"But," the mustard-colored victim almost yelled, "are you seriously telling me...."

"I don't mean to tell you anything," said Gerald quite truly, "but I'll give you a bit of advice. You go home and lie down a bit and[144] put a wet rag on your head. You'll be all right to-morrow."

"I don’t want to tell you what to do," Gerald said sincerely, "but here’s some advice: go home, lie down for a bit, and put a wet cloth on your forehead. You’ll feel better tomorrow."

"But I haven't——"

"But I haven't—"

"I should," said Mabel; "the sun's very hot, you know."

"I should," Mabel said; "the sun is really hot, you know."

"I feel all right now," he said, "but—well, I can only say I'm sorry, that's all I can say. I've never been taken like this before, miss. I'm not subject to it—don't you think that. But I could have sworn Eliza—— Aint she gone out to meet me?"

"I feel okay now," he said, "but—well, I can only say I'm sorry, that's all I can say. I've never been affected like this before, miss. I'm not usually like this—don’t think that. But I could have sworn Eliza... hasn’t she gone out to meet me?"

"Eliza's indoors," said Mabel. "She can't come out to meet anybody to-day."

"Eliza's inside," Mabel said. "She can't come out to meet anyone today."

"You won't tell her about me carrying on this way, will you, miss? It might set her against me if she thought I was liable to fits, which I never was from a child."

"You won't tell her about me acting like this, will you, miss? It might make her turn against me if she thinks I’m prone to fits, which I’ve never had since I was a child."

"We won't tell Eliza anything about you."

"We won't say anything to Eliza about you."

"And you'll overlook the liberty?"

"And you'll ignore the freedom?"

"Of course. We know you couldn't help it," said Kathleen. "You go home and lie down. I'm sure you must need it. Good-afternoon."

"Of course. We know you couldn't help it," said Kathleen. "You should go home and rest. I'm sure you need it. Good afternoon."

"Good-afternoon, I'm sure, miss," he said dreamily. "All the same I can feel the print of her finger-bones on my hand while I'm saying it. And you won't let it get round to my boss—my employer I mean? Fits of all sorts are against a man in any trade."

"Good afternoon, I’m sure, miss," he said dreamily. "Still, I can feel the imprint of her finger bones on my hand while I say this. And you won’t let it get back to my boss—my employer, I mean? Any kind of breakdown is bad for a guy in any job."

"No, no, no, it's all right—goodbye," said every one. And a silence fell as he went slowly round the water-butt and the green yard-gate shut behind him. The silence was broken by Eliza.[145]

"No, no, no, it's fine—goodbye," everyone said. Then a quiet settled in as he walked slowly around the water-butt and the green yard gate closed behind him. Eliza broke the silence.[145]

"Give me up!" she said. "Give me up to break my heart in a prison cell!"

"Turn me in!" she said. "Turn me in so I can break my heart in a jail cell!"

There was a sudden splash, and a round wet drop lay on the doorstep.

There was a sudden splash, and a round wet drop sat on the doorstep.

"Thunder shower," said Jimmy; but it was a tear from Eliza.

"Thunder shower," said Jimmy; but it was a tear from Eliza.

"Give me up," she went on, "give me up"—splash—"but don't let me be took here in the town where I'm known and respected"—splash. "I'll walk ten miles to be took by a strange police—not Johnson as keeps company with my own cousin"—splash. "But I do thank you for one thing. You didn't tell Elf as I'd stolen the ring. And I didn't"—splash—"I only sort of borrowed it, it being my day out, and my gentleman friend such a toff, like you can see for yourselves."

"Just let me go," she continued, "let me go"—splash—"but don't let me get caught here in the town where I'm known and respected"—splash. "I’d rather walk ten miles to be caught by a stranger—not Johnson, who hangs around with my own cousin"—splash. "But I do appreciate one thing. You didn’t tell Elf that I stole the ring. And I didn’t"—splash—"I just kind of borrowed it since it’s my day off, and my gentleman friend is such a big shot, as you can see for yourselves."

The children had watched, spellbound, the interesting tears that became visible as they rolled off the invisible nose of the miserable Eliza. Now Gerald roused himself, and spoke.

The children had watched, captivated, as the sad tears became visible while they rolled off the unseen nose of the miserable Eliza. Now Gerald gathered himself and spoke.

"It's no use your talking," he said. "We can't see you!"

"It's pointless for you to talk," he said. "We can't see you!"

"That's what he said," said Eliza's voice, "but——"

"That's what he said," Eliza's voice replied, "but——"

"You can't see yourself," Gerald, went on. "Where's your hand?"

"You can't see yourself," Gerald continued. "Where's your hand?"

Eliza, no doubt, tried to see it, and of course failed; for instantly, with a shriek that might have brought the police if there had been any about, she went into a violent fit of hysterics. The children did what they could, everything that they had read of in books as suitable to[146] such occasions, but it is extremely difficult to do the right thing with an invisible housemaid in strong hysterics and her best clothes. That was why the best hat was found, later on, to be completely ruined, and why the best blue dress was never quite itself again. And as they were burning bits of the feather dusting-brush as nearly under Eliza's nose as they could guess, a sudden spurt of flame and a horrible smell, as the flame died between the quick hands of Gerald, showed but too plainly that Eliza's feather boa had tried to help.

Eliza definitely tried to see it, but of course, she failed; because immediately, with a scream that could have brought the police if there had been any nearby, she went into a terrible fit of hysterics. The children did their best, everything they had read in books that seemed appropriate for[146] such moments, but it’s really tough to handle the right way when there’s an invisible housemaid in the middle of a strong hysterical breakdown, especially in her best clothes. That’s why the best hat ended up being completely ruined, and why the best blue dress never really recovered. And while they were burning pieces of the feather dusting brush as close to Eliza's face as they could guess, a sudden burst of flame and a terrible smell, as the flame flickered out between Gerald’s quick hands, made it all too clear that Eliza's feather boa had tried to pitch in.

It did help. Eliza "came to" with a deep sob and said, "Don't burn me real ostrich stole; I'm better now."

It did help. Eliza "came to" with a deep sob and said, "Don't burn my real ostrich stole; I'm feeling better now."

They helped her up and she sat down on the bottom step, and the children explained to her very carefully and quite kindly that she really was invisible, and that if you steal—or even borrow—rings you can never be sure what will happen to you.

They helped her up, and she sat down on the bottom step. The children explained to her very carefully and kindly that she was actually invisible, and that if you steal—or even borrow—rings, you can never be sure what will happen to you.

"But 'ave I got to go on stopping like this," she moaned, when they had fetched the little mahogany looking-glass from its nail over the kitchen sink, and convinced her that she was really invisible, "for ever and ever? An' we was to a bin married come Easter. No one won't marry a gell as 'e can't see. It aint likely."

"But do I have to keep stopping like this," she complained, when they brought the little mahogany mirror from its hook above the kitchen sink and convinced her that she was really invisible, "forever and ever? We were supposed to be married by Easter. No one is going to marry a girl they can't see. It's not going to happen."

"No, not for ever and ever," said Mabel kindly, "but you've got to go through with it—like measles. I expect you'll be all right to-morrow."[147]

"No, not for forever," Mabel said kindly, "but you have to get through it—like measles. I think you’ll be fine by tomorrow."[147]

"To-night, I think," said Gerald.

"Tonight, I think," said Gerald.

"We'll help you all we can, and not tell any one," said Kathleen.

"We'll help you as much as we can, and we won't tell anyone," said Kathleen.

"Not even the police," said Jimmy.

"Not even the cops," said Jimmy.

"Now let's get Mademoiselle's tea ready," said Gerald.

"Now let's get Miss's tea ready," said Gerald.

"And ours," said Jimmy.

"And ours," Jimmy said.

"No," said Gerald, "we'll have our tea out. We'll have a picnic and we'll take Eliza. I'll go out and get the cakes."

"No," Gerald said, "we'll have our tea outside. We'll have a picnic and we'll take Eliza. I'll go out and get the cakes."

"I shan't eat no cake, Master Jerry," said Eliza's voice, "so don't you think it. You'd see it going down inside my chest. It wouldn't be what I should call nice of me to have cake showing through me in the open air. Oh, it's a dreadful judgment—just for a borrow!"

"I won't eat any cake, Master Jerry," Eliza said, "so don’t even think about it. You’d see it going down into my stomach. It wouldn’t be nice of me to have cake visible on the outside. Oh, it’s a terrible thing—just for a loan!"

They reassured her, set the tea, deputed Kathleen to let in Mademoiselle—who came home tired and a little sad, it seemed—waited for her and Gerald and the cakes, and started off for Yalding Towers.

They comforted her, made tea, assigned Kathleen to let in Mademoiselle—who returned home tired and a bit sad, it seemed—waited for her and Gerald and the cakes, and then headed off to Yalding Towers.

"Picnic parties aren't allowed," said Mabel.

"Picnic parties aren't allowed," Mabel said.

"Ours will be," said Gerald briefly. "Now, Eliza, you catch on to Kathleen's arm and I'll walk behind to conceal your shadow. My aunt! take your hat off. It makes your shadow look like I don't know what. People will think we're the county lunatic asylum turned loose."

"Ours will be," Gerald said quickly. "Now, Eliza, you grab Kathleen's arm and I'll walk behind to hide your shadow. My aunt! take off your hat. It makes your shadow look so weird. People will think we escaped from the county mental hospital."

It was then that the hat, becoming visible in Kathleen's hand, showed how little of the sprinkled water had gone where it was meant to go—on Eliza's face.[148]

It was then that the hat, now visible in Kathleen's hand, showed how little of the sprinkled water had actually hit its target—Eliza's face.[148]

"Me best 'at," said Eliza, and there was a silence with sniffs in it.

"That's my favorite hat," said Eliza, and there was a silence filled with sniffles.

"Look here," said Mabel, "you cheer up. Just you think this is all a dream. It's just the kind of thing you might dream if your conscience had got pains in it about the ring."

"Listen," Mabel said, "you need to lighten up. Just imagine this is all a dream. It's exactly the kind of thing you might dream about if your conscience was bothering you about the ring."

"But will I wake up again?"

"But will I wake up again?"

"Oh yes, you'll wake up again. Now we're going to bandage your eyes and take you through a very small door, and don't you resist, or we'll bring a policeman into the dream like a shot."

"Oh yes, you'll wake up again. Now we're going to cover your eyes and take you through a very small door, and don't you resist, or we'll bring a cop into the dream like a shot."

I have not time to describe Eliza's entrance into the cave. She went head first: the girls propelled and the boys received her. If Gerald had not thought of tying her hands some one would certainly have been scratched. As it was Mabel's hand was scraped between the cold rock and a passionate boot-heel. Nor will I tell you all that she said as they led her along the fern-bordered gully and through the arch into the wonderland of Italian scenery. She had but little language left when they removed her bandage under a weeping willow where a statue of Diana, bow in hand, stood poised on one toe, a most unsuitable attitude for archery, I have always thought.

I don’t have time to describe Eliza's entrance into the cave. She went in headfirst: the girls pushed her in and the boys caught her. If Gerald hadn’t thought to tie her hands, someone definitely would have gotten scratched. As it turned out, Mabel’s hand got scraped between the cold rock and a heavy boot. I won’t go into everything she said as they led her along the fern-lined gully and through the arch into the beautiful Italian scenery. She had almost no words left when they took off her blindfold under a weeping willow where a statue of Diana, bow in hand, stood balanced on one toe—a really awkward pose for archery, if you ask me.

"Now," said Gerald, "it's all over—nothing but niceness now and cake and things."

"Now," Gerald said, "it's all done—just nice stuff and cake and things."

"It's time we did have our tea," said Jimmy. And it was.

"It's time for us to have our tea," said Jimmy. And it was.

Eliza, once convinced that her chest, though invisible, was not transparent, and that her[149] companions could not by looking through it count how many buns she had eaten, made an excellent meal. So did the others. If you want really to enjoy your tea, have minced veal and potatoes and rice-pudding for dinner, with several hours of excitement to follow, and take your tea late.

Eliza, once confident that her chest, even though unseen, was not see-through, and that her[149] friends couldn’t tell how many buns she had eaten just by looking through it, enjoyed a great meal. So did the others. If you really want to enjoy your tea, have minced veal, potatoes, and rice pudding for dinner, with a few hours of excitement afterward, and have your tea late.

The soft, cool green and grey of the garden were changing—the green grew golden, the shadows black, and the lake where the swans were mirrored upside down, under the Temple of Phœbus, was bathed in rosy light from the little fluffy clouds that lay opposite the sunset.

The soft, cool green and gray of the garden were changing—the green turned golden, the shadows became black, and the lake, where the swans were reflected upside down beneath the Temple of Phœbus, was soaked in rosy light from the fluffy little clouds that were positioned opposite the sunset.

"It is pretty," said Eliza, "just like a picture-postcard, aint it?—the tuppenny kind."

"It is pretty," said Eliza, "just like a postcard, isn't it?—the cheap kind."

"I ought to be getting home," said Mabel.

"I should be heading home," Mabel said.

"I can't go home like this. I'd stay and be a savage and live in that white hut if it had any walls and doors," said Eliza.

"I can't go home like this. I'd stick around and live like a wild person in that white hut if it had any walls and doors," said Eliza.

"She means the Temple of Dionysus," said Mabel, pointing to it.

"She means the Temple of Dionysus," Mabel said, pointing at it.

The sun set suddenly behind the line of black fir-trees on the top of the slope, and the white temple, that had been pink, turned grey.

The sun went down quickly behind the row of dark fir trees at the top of the hill, and the white temple, which had been pink, became gray.

"It would be a very nice place to live in even as it is," said Kathleen.

"It would be a really nice place to live in just the way it is," said Kathleen.

"Draughty," said Eliza, "and law, what a lot of steps to clean! What they make houses for without no walls to 'em? Who'd live in——" She broke off, stared, and added: "What's that?"

"Draughty," Eliza said, "and wow, what a lot of steps to clean! Why do they make houses without any walls? Who'd live in——" She paused, stared, and added, "What’s that?"

"What?"

"What?"

"That white thing coming down the steps. Why, it's a young man in statooary."[150]

"That white thing coming down the steps. Wow, it's a young man in a statue." [150]

"The statues do come alive here, after sunset," said Gerald in very matter-of-fact tones.

"The statues come to life here after sunset," said Gerald in a straightforward manner.

"I see they do." Eliza did not seem at all surprised or alarmed. "There's another of 'em. Look at them little wings to his feet like pigeons."

"I see they do." Eliza didn't seem surprised or worried at all. "There's another one. Look at those little wings on his feet like pigeons."

"I expect that's Mercury," said Gerald.

"I think that's Mercury," Gerald said.

"It's 'Hermes' under the statue that's got wings on its feet," said Mabel, "but——"

"It's 'Hermes' under the statue that's got wings on its feet," Mabel said, "but——"

"I don't see any statues," said Jimmy. "What are you punching me for?"

"I don't see any statues," Jimmy said. "Why are you hitting me?"

"Don't you see?" Gerald whispered; but he need not have been so troubled, for all Eliza's attention was with her wandering eyes that followed hither and thither the quick movements of unseen statues. "Don't you see? The statues come alive when the sun goes down—and you can't see them unless you're invisible—and I—if you do see them you're not frightened—unless you touch them."

"Don't you see?" Gerald whispered, but he didn't need to be so worried, because all of Eliza's focus was on her wandering eyes that tracked the quick movements of unseen statues. "Don't you see? The statues come to life when the sun sets—and you can't see them unless you're invisible—and I—if you do see them, you're not scared—unless you touch them."

"Let's get her to touch one and see," said Jimmy.

"Let's have her touch one and see," said Jimmy.

"'E's lep' into the water," said Eliza in a rapt voice. "My, can't he swim neither! And the one with the pigeons' wings is flying all over the lake having larks with 'im. I do call that pretty. It's like cupids as you see on wedding-cakes. And here's another of 'em, a little chap with long ears and a baby deer galloping alongside! An' look at the lady with the biby, throwing it up and catching it like as if it was a ball. I wonder she ain't afraid. But it's pretty to see 'em."[151]

"He's jumped into the water," Eliza said in an enchanted voice. "Wow, he can't swim at all! And the one with the pigeon wings is flying all over the lake, having fun with him. I think that's beautiful. It's like the cupids you see on wedding cakes. And here's another one, a little guy with long ears and a baby deer running alongside! And look at the lady with the baby, tossing it up and catching it as if it were a ball. I wonder why she's not scared. But it's lovely to watch them."[151]

"'E'S LEP' INTO THE WATER," SAID ELIZA IN A RAPT VOICE. "MY, CAN'T HE SWIM NEITHER!" "'He’s leapt into the water," Eliza said in an enchanted voice. "Wow, he can't swim at all!"

The broad park lay stretched before the children in growing greyness and a stillness that deepened. Amid the thickening shadows they could see the statues gleam white and motionless. But Eliza saw other things. She watched in silence presently, and they watched silently, and the evening fell like a veil that grew heavier and blacker. And it was night. And the moon came up above the trees.

The expansive park stretched out in front of the children, dimming and becoming quieter. Among the darkening shadows, they could see the statues shine white and still. But Eliza noticed different things. She observed in silence for a while, and they all watched quietly as evening descended like a heavy, dark veil. Then it was night. The moon rose above the trees.

"Oh," cried Eliza suddenly, "here's the dear little boy with the deer—he's coming right for me, bless his heart!"

"Oh," cried Eliza suddenly, "here's the sweet little boy with the deer—he's coming right toward me, bless his heart!"

Next moment she was screaming, and her screams grew fainter and there was the sound of swift boots on gravel.

Next moment she was screaming, and her screams faded away while the sound of quick boots on gravel approached.

"Come on!" cried Gerald; "she touched it, and then she was frightened. Just like I was. Run! she'll send every one in the town mad if she gets there like that. Just a voice and boots! Run! Run!"

"Come on!" yelled Gerald; "she touched it, and then she got scared. Just like I did. Hurry! She'll drive everyone in town crazy if she shows up like that. Just a voice and some boots! Go! Go!"

They ran. But Eliza had the start of them. Also when she ran on the grass they could not hear her footsteps and had to wait for the sound of leather on far-away gravel. Also she was driven by fear, and fear drives fast.

They ran. But Eliza had a head start. When she ran on the grass, they couldn’t hear her footsteps and had to wait for the sound of leather hitting distant gravel. Plus, she was fueled by fear, and fear makes you run fast.

She went, it seemed, the nearest way, invisibly through the waxing moonlight, seeing she only knew what amid the glades and groves.

She went, it seemed, the quickest route, silently through the brightening moonlight, only aware of what was around her in the clearings and woods.

"I'll stop here; see you to-morrow," gasped Mabel, as the loud pursuers followed Eliza's clatter across the terrace. "She's gone through the stable yard."

"I'll stop here; see you tomorrow," gasped Mabel, as the loud pursuers followed Eliza's noise across the terrace. "She went through the stable yard."

"The back way," Gerald panted as they turned[153] the corner of their own street, and he and Jimmy swung in past the water-butt.

"The back way," Gerald gasped as they turned[153] the corner of their street, and he and Jimmy ducked in past the water butt.

An unseen but agitated presence seemed to be fumbling with the locked back-door. The church clock struck the half-hour.

An invisible but restless presence appeared to be struggling with the locked back door. The church clock chimed half past.

"Half-past nine," Gerald had just breath to say. "Pull at the ring. Perhaps it'll come off now."

"Half-past nine," Gerald managed to say. "Pull on the ring. Maybe it will come off now."

He spoke to the bare doorstep. But it was Eliza, dishevelled, breathless, her hair coming down, her collar crooked, her dress twisted and disordered, who suddenly held out a hand—a hand that they could see; and in the hand, plainly visible in the moonlight, the dark circle of the magic ring.

He was talking to the empty doorstep. But it was Eliza, messy and out of breath, her hair coming down, her collar askew, her dress tangled and untidy, who suddenly reached out a hand—a hand that they could clearly see; and in her hand, clearly visible in the moonlight, was the dark circle of the magic ring.

*         *         *         *         *

"'Alf a mo!" said Eliza's gentleman friend next morning. He was waiting for her when she opened the door with pail and hearthstone in her hand. "Sorry you couldn't come out yesterday."

"'Hold on a sec!' said Eliza's guy friend the next morning. He was waiting for her when she opened the door with a bucket and a hearthstone in her hand. 'Sorry you couldn't make it out yesterday.'"

"So'm I." Eliza swept the wet flannel along the top step. "What did you do?"

"So am I." Eliza wiped the wet cloth across the top step. "What did you do?"

IT WAS ELIZA, DISHEVELLED, BREATHLESS, HER HAIR COMING DOWN, HER COLLAR CROOKED, HER DRESS TWISTED AND DISORDERED, WHO SUDDENLY HELD OUT A HAND. It was Eliza, looking messy and out of breath, her hair down, collar askew, and her dress twisted and disheveled, who suddenly reached out a hand.

"I 'ad a bit of a headache," said the gentleman friend. "I laid down most of the afternoon. What were you up to?"

"I had a bit of a headache," said the guy. "I lay down for most of the afternoon. What were you doing?"

"Oh, nothing pertickler," said Eliza.

"Oh, nothing particular," said Eliza.

*         *         *         *         *

"Then it was all a dream," she said, when he was gone; "but it'll be a lesson to me not[155] to meddle with anybody's old ring again in a hurry."

"Then it was all a dream," she said, when he was gone; "but it'll be a lesson to me not[155] to mess with anyone's old ring again in a rush."

"So they didn't tell 'er about me behaving like I did," said he as he went—"sun, I suppose—like our Army in India. I hope I aint going to be liable to it, that's all!"

"So they didn't tell her about how I was acting," he said as he walked—"just like our Army in India, I guess. I hope I’m not going to have to deal with that, that's all!"


CHAPTER VI

Johnson was the hero of the hour. It was he who had tracked the burglars, laid his plans, and recovered the lost silver. He had not thrown the stone—public opinion decided that Mabel and her aunt must have been mistaken in supposing that there was a stone at all. But he did not deny the warning letter. It was Gerald who went out after breakfast to buy the newspaper, and who read aloud to the others the two columns of fiction which were the Liddlesby Observer's report of the facts. As he read every mouth opened wider and wider, and when he ceased with "this gifted fellow-townsman with detective instincts which outrival those of Messrs. Lecoq and Holmes, and whose promotion is now assured," there was quite a blank silence.

"Well," said Jimmy, breaking it, "he doesn't stick it on neither, does he?"

"Well," Jimmy said, interrupting, "he doesn't really play it up, does he?"

"I feel," said Kathleen, "as if it was our fault—as if it was us had told all these whoppers; because if it hadn't been for you they couldn't have, Jerry. How could he say all that?"

"I feel," Kathleen said, "like it's our fault—like we were the ones who told all these lies; because if it hadn't been for you, they couldn't have, Jerry. How could he say all that?"

"Well," said Gerald, trying to be fair, "you[157] know, after all, the chap had to say something. I'm glad I——" He stopped abruptly.

"Well," Gerald said, trying to be fair, "you[157] know, after all, the guy had to say something. I'm glad I——" He stopped abruptly.

"You're glad you what?"

"You're glad you did what?"

"No matter," said he, with an air of putting away affairs of state. "Now, what are we going to do to-day? The faithful Mabel approaches; she will want her ring. And you and Jimmy want it too. Oh, I know. Mademoiselle hasn't had any attention paid to her for more days than our hero likes to confess."

"No worries," he said, brushing aside matters of state. "So, what are we doing today? The devoted Mabel is coming; she’ll want her ring. And you and Jimmy want it too. Oh, I know. Mademoiselle hasn’t received any attention for more days than our hero would like to admit."

"I wish you wouldn't always call yourself 'our hero,'" said Jimmy; "you aren't mine, anyhow."

"I wish you wouldn't always call yourself 'our hero,'" Jimmy said. "You're not mine, anyway."

"You're both of you mine," said Kathleen hastily.

"You're both mine," Kathleen said quickly.

"Good little girl." Gerald smiled annoyingly. "Keep baby brother in a good temper till Nursie comes back."

"Good little girl." Gerald smiled irritatingly. "Keep baby brother in a good mood until Nursie gets back."

"You're not going out without us?" Kathleen asked in haste.

"You're not going out without us?" Kathleen asked quickly.

"'I haste away,
"It's market day,"
sang Gerald,
"'And in the market there
Buy roses for my girl.
If you want to come too, get your boots on, and look slippy about it."

"I don't want to come," said Jimmy, and sniffed.

"I don't want to go," said Jimmy, and sniffled.

Kathleen turned a despairing look on Gerald.

Kathleen gave Gerald a hopeless look.

"Oh, James, James," said Gerald sadly, "how[158] difficult you make it for me to forget that you're my little brother! If ever I treat you like one of the other chaps, and rot you like I should Turner or Moberley or any of my pals—well, this is what comes of it."

"Oh, James, James," Gerald said sadly, "you make it so hard for me to forget that you're my little brother! If I ever treat you like one of the other guys, and mess with you like I should with Turner or Moberley or any of my friends—this is what happens."

"You don't call them your baby brothers," said Jimmy, and truly.

"You don’t call them your little brothers," said Jimmy, and it’s true.

"No; and I'll take precious good care I don't call you it again. Come on, my hero and heroine. The devoted Mesrour is your salaaming slave."

"No; and I'll make sure I don't call you that again. Come on, my hero and heroine. The loyal Mesrour is your bowing servant."

The three met Mabel opportunely at the corner of the square where every Friday the stalls and the awnings and the green umbrellas were pitched, and poultry, pork, pottery, vegetables, drapery, sweets, toys, tools, mirrors, and all sorts of other interesting merchandise were spread out on trestle tables, piled on carts whose horses were stabled and whose shafts were held in place by piled wooden cases, or laid out, as in the case of crockery and hardware, on the bare flagstones of the market-place.

The three ran into Mabel right on time at the corner of the square where every Friday the stalls, awnings, and green umbrellas were set up. There were all kinds of items on display on trestle tables: poultry, pork, pottery, vegetables, fabric, sweets, toys, tools, mirrors, and much more interesting merchandise. Some goods were piled on carts that had horses resting nearby, their shafts secured by stacked wooden cases, while others, like crockery and hardware, were simply arranged on the bare flagstones of the marketplace.

The sun was shining with great goodwill, and, as Mabel remarked, "all Nature looked smiling and gay." There were a few bunches of flowers among the vegetables, and the children hesitated, balanced in choice.

The sun was shining brightly, and, as Mabel said, "everything in Nature looked cheerful and bright." There were a few bunches of flowers mixed in with the vegetables, and the kids hesitated, trying to make a choice.

"Mignonette is sweet," said Mabel.

"Mignonette is sweet," Mabel said.

"Roses are roses," said Kathleen.

"Roses are roses," Kathleen said.

"Carnations are tuppence," said Jimmy; and Gerald, sniffing among the bunches of tightly-tied tea-roses, agreed that this settled it.[159]

"Carnations are two pence," said Jimmy; and Gerald, sniffing among the bunches of tightly tied tea roses, agreed that this settled it.[159]

So the carnations were bought, a bunch of yellow ones, like sulphur, a bunch of white ones like clotted cream, and a bunch of red ones like the cheeks of the doll that Kathleen never played with. They took the carnations home, and Kathleen's green hair-ribbon came in beautifully for tying them up, which was hastily done on the doorstep.

So they bought the carnations: a bunch of yellow ones that looked like sulfur, a bunch of white ones like clotted cream, and a bunch of red ones like the cheeks of the doll that Kathleen never played with. They took the carnations home, and Kathleen's green hair ribbon was perfect for tying them up, which they did quickly on the doorstep.

Then discreetly Gerald knocked at the door of the drawing-room, where Mademoiselle seemed to sit all day.

Then quietly, Gerald knocked on the door of the living room, where Mademoiselle seemed to sit all day.

"Entrez!" came her voice; and Gerald entered. She was not reading, as usual, but bent over a sketch-book; on the table was an open colour-box of un-English appearance, and a box of that slate-coloured liquid so familiar alike to the greatest artist in water-colours and to the humblest child with a six-penny paint-box.

"Come in!" her voice called, and Gerald walked in. She wasn't reading, like she usually did, but was bent over a sketchbook. On the table was an open color box that looked foreign, and a container of that slate-colored liquid that's known to both the most skilled watercolor artist and the simplest child with a six-penny paint set.

"With all of our loves," said Gerald, laying the flowers down suddenly before her.

"With all our love," Gerald said, suddenly putting the flowers down in front of her.

"But it is that you are a dear child. For this it must that I embrace you—no?" And before Gerald could explain that he was too old, she kissed him with little quick French pecks on the two cheeks.

"But you are a dear child. For this, I must embrace you—right?" And before Gerald could explain that he was too old, she kissed him with quick little pecks on both cheeks.

"Are you painting?" he asked hurriedly, to hide his annoyance at being treated like a baby.

"Are you painting?" he asked quickly, trying to mask his frustration at being treated like a child.

"I achieve a sketch of yesterday," she answered; and before he had time to wonder what yesterday would look like in a picture she showed him a beautiful and exact sketch of Yalding Towers.[160]

"I have a sketch of yesterday," she replied; and before he had a chance to think about what yesterday might look like in a drawing, she showed him a beautiful and accurate sketch of Yalding Towers.[160]

SHE KISSED HIM WITH LITTLE QUICK FRENCH PECKS. She kissed him with quick little French pecks.

"Oh, I say—ripping!" was the critic's comment. "I say, mayn't the others come and see?" The others came, including Mabel, who stood awkwardly behind the rest, and looked over Jimmy's shoulder.

"Oh, I gotta say—amazing!" was the critic's comment. "Can the others come and see?" The others came, including Mabel, who stood awkwardly behind the rest and looked over Jimmy's shoulder.

"I say, you are clever," said Gerald respectfully.

"I have to say, you're really smart," Gerald said respectfully.

"To what good to have the talent, when one must pass one's life at teaching the infants?" said Mademoiselle.

"What's the point of having talent if you have to spend your life teaching kids?" said Mademoiselle.

"It must be fairly beastly," Gerald owned.

"It must be pretty awful," Gerald admitted.

"You, too, see the design?" Mademoiselle asked Mabel, adding: "A friend from the town, yes?"

"You see the design too, right?" Mademoiselle asked Mabel, adding: "A friend from the town, yes?"

"How do you do?" said Mabel politely. "No, I'm not from the town. I live at Yalding Towers."

"How's it going?" Mabel asked politely. "No, I'm not from around here. I live at Yalding Towers."

The name seemed to impress Mademoiselle very much. Gerald anxiously hoped in his own mind that she was not a snob.

The name seemed to really impress Mademoiselle. Gerald nervously hoped to himself that she wasn't a snob.

"Yalding Towers," she repeated, "but this is very extraordinary. Is it possible that you are then of the family of Lord Yalding?"

"Yalding Towers," she repeated, "but this is really strange. Are you actually related to the Yalding family?"

"He hasn't any family," said Mabel; "he's not married."

"He doesn’t have any family," Mabel said; "he's not married."

"I would say are you—how you say?—cousin—sister—niece?"

"I would say, are you—how do you put it?—cousin—sister—niece?"

"No," said Mabel, flushing hotly, "I'm nothing grand at all. I'm Lord Yalding's housekeeper's niece."

"No," said Mabel, blushing, "I'm not anything special at all. I'm the niece of Lord Yalding's housekeeper."

"But you know Lord Yalding, is it not?"

"But you know Lord Yalding, right?"

"No," said Mabel, "I've never seen him."

"No," Mabel said, "I’ve never seen him."

"He comes then never to his château?"[162]

"He never comes back to his château?"[162]

"Not since I've lived there. But he's coming next week."

"Not since I've lived there. But he's coming next week."

"Why lives he not there?" Mademoiselle asked.

"Why doesn't he live there?" Mademoiselle asked.

"Auntie say he's too poor," said Mabel, and proceeded to tell the tale as she had heard it in the housekeeper's room: how Lord Yalding's uncle had left all the money he could leave away from Lord Yalding to Lord Yalding's second cousin, and poor Lord Yalding had only just enough to keep the old place in repair, and to live very quietly indeed somewhere else, but not enough to keep the house open or to live there; and how he couldn't sell the house because it was "in tale."

"Auntie says he's too broke," Mabel said, and went on to share the story as she had heard it in the housekeeper's room: how Lord Yalding's uncle had left all the money he could away from Lord Yalding to Lord Yalding's second cousin, and poor Lord Yalding only had just enough to keep the old place in shape, and to live very quietly somewhere else, but not enough to keep the house open or to live there; and how he couldn't sell the house because it was "in tale."

"What is it then—in tail?" asked Mademoiselle.

"What is it then—in tail?" asked Mademoiselle.

"In a tale that the lawyers write out," said Mabel, proud of her knowledge and flattered by the deep interest of the French governess; "and when once they've put your house in one of their tales you can't sell it or give it away, but you have to leave it to your son, even if you don't want to."

"In a story that the lawyers write," said Mabel, proud of her knowledge and pleased by the French governess's keen interest; "once they include your house in one of their stories, you can't sell it or give it away. You have to leave it to your son, even if you don't want to."

"But how his uncle could he be so cruel—to leave him the château and no money?" Mademoiselle asked; and Kathleen and Jimmy stood amazed at the sudden keenness of her interest in what seemed to them the dullest story.

"But how could his uncle be so cruel—to leave him the château and no money?" Mademoiselle asked; and Kathleen and Jimmy stood amazed at the sudden intensity of her interest in what seemed to them the most boring story.

"Oh, I can tell you that too," said Mabel. "Lord Yalding wanted to marry a lady his uncle didn't want him to, a barmaid or a ballet lady or something, and he wouldn't[163] give her up, and his uncle said, 'Well then,' and left everything to the cousin."

"Oh, I can tell you that too," said Mabel. "Lord Yalding wanted to marry a woman his uncle disapproved of, a barmaid or a ballet dancer or something, and he wouldn’t give her up. His uncle said, 'Well then,' and left everything to the cousin."

"And you say he is not married."

"And you say he isn't married."

"No—the lady went into a convent; I expect she's bricked-up alive by now."

"No—the lady went into a convent; I bet she's locked up alive by now."

"Bricked——?"

"Bricked?"

"In a wall, you know," said Mabel, pointing explainingly at the pink and gilt roses of the wall-paper, "shut up to kill them. That's what they do to you in convents."

"In a wall, you know," Mabel said, pointing to the pink and gold roses on the wallpaper, "they shut you in to make you suffer. That's what they do to people in convents."

"Not at all," said Mademoiselle; "in convents are very kind good women; there is but one thing in convents that is detestable—the locks on the doors. Sometimes people cannot get out, especially when they are very young and their relations have placed them there for their welfare and happiness. But brick—how you say it?—enwalling ladies to kill them. No—it does itself never. And this Lord—he did not then seek his lady?"

"Not at all," said Mademoiselle; "there are very kind and good women in convents; there is just one thing about convents that is awful—the locks on the doors. Sometimes people can’t get out, especially when they are very young and their families have placed them there for their well-being and happiness. But brick—how do you say it?—surrounding ladies to keep them trapped. No—it never does that. And this Lord—did he not seek his lady then?"

"Oh, yes—he sought her right enough," Mabel assured her; "but there are millions of convents, you know, and he had no idea where to look, and they sent back his letters from the post-office, and——"

"Oh, yes—he really did look for her," Mabel assured her; "but there are millions of convents, you know, and he had no clue where to search, and they returned his letters from the post office, and——"

"Ciel!" cried Mademoiselle, "but it seems that one knows all in the housekeeper's saloon."

"Ciel!" exclaimed Mademoiselle, "but it looks like everyone knows everything in the housekeeper's lounge."

"Pretty well all," said Mabel simply.

"Pretty much all," Mabel said casually.

"And you think he will find her? No?"

"And you think he will find her? No?"

"Oh, he'll find her all right," said Mabel, "when he's old and broken down, you know—and dying; and then a gentle sister of charity[164] will soothe his pillow, and just when he's dying she'll reveal herself and say: 'My own lost love!' and his face will light up with a wonderful joy and he'll expire with her beloved name on his parched lips."

"Oh, he'll find her for sure," Mabel said, "when he's old and worn out, you know—and on his deathbed; and then a kind charity sister[164] will comfort him, and just as he's passing, she'll show up and say: 'My long-lost love!' and his face will light up with incredible joy and he'll breathe his last with her beloved name on his dry lips."

Mademoiselle's was the silence of sheer astonishment. "You do the prophesy, it appears?" she said at last.

Mademoiselle was completely silent in shock. "So, you’re the one who makes the prophecies?" she finally said.

"Oh no," said Mabel, "I got that out of a book. I can tell you lots more fatal love stories any time you like."

"Oh no," Mabel said, "I got that from a book. I can share a lot more tragic love stories whenever you want."

The French governess gave a little jump, as though she had suddenly remembered something.

The French governess jumped slightly, as if she had just recalled something.

"It is nearly dinner-time," she said. "Your friend—Mabelle, yes—will be your convivial, and in her honour we will make a little feast. My beautiful flowers—put them to the water, Kathleen. I run to buy the cakes. Wash the hands, all, and be ready when I return."

"It’s almost dinner time," she said. "Your friend—Mabelle, right?—will be joining us for a nice time together, and in her honor, we’ll have a little feast. My beautiful flowers—put them in water, Kathleen. I’ll go pick up the cakes. Everyone wash your hands and be ready when I get back."

Smiling and nodding to the children, she left them, and ran up the stairs.

Smiling and nodding to the kids, she left them and ran up the stairs.

"Just as if she was young," said Kathleen.

"Just as if she were young," said Kathleen.

"She is young," said Mabel. "Heaps of ladies have offers of marriage when they're no younger than her. I've seen lots of weddings too, with much older brides. And why didn't you tell me she was so beautiful?"

"She is young," Mabel said. "Lots of women get marriage proposals when they're not any younger than her. I've seen plenty of weddings with much older brides too. And why didn't you tell me she was so beautiful?"

"Is she?" asked Kathleen.

"Is she?" asked Kathleen.

"Of course she is; and what a darling to think of cakes for me, and calling me a convivial!"[165]

"Of course she is; and how sweet of her to think of cakes for me and call me a fun-loving person!"[165]

"Look here," said Gerald, "I call this jolly decent of her. You know, governesses never have more than the meanest pittance, just enough to sustain life, and here she is spending her little all on us. Supposing we just don't go out to-day, but play with her instead. I expect she's most awfully bored really."

"Look here," said Gerald, "I think this is really nice of her. You know, governesses always get paid so little, barely enough to get by, and here she is spending what little she has on us. What if we don’t go out today and just hang out with her instead? I bet she’s really bored."

"Would she really like it?" Kathleen wondered. "Aunt Emily says grown-ups never really like playing. They do it to please us."

"Would she actually enjoy it?" Kathleen thought. "Aunt Emily says adults never really like playing. They do it to make us happy."

"They little know," Gerald answered, "how often we do it to please them."

"They have no idea," Gerald replied, "how often we do it to make them happy."

"We've got to do that dressing-up with the Princess clothes anyhow—we said we would," said Kathleen. "Let's treat her to that."

"We have to go ahead with dressing up in the Princess clothes anyway—we promised we would," said Kathleen. "Let’s treat her to that."

"Rather near tea-time," urged Jimmy, "so that there'll be a fortunate interruption and the play won't go on for ever."

"Right around tea time," urged Jimmy, "so there will be a lucky interruption and the play won't drag on forever."

"I suppose all the things are safe?" Mabel asked.

"I assume everything is safe?" Mabel asked.

"Quite. I told you where I put them. Come on, Jimmy; let's help lay the table. We'll get Eliza to put out the best china."

"Exactly. I told you where I put them. Come on, Jimmy; let’s help set the table. We’ll have Eliza bring out the best china."

They went.

They left.

"It was lucky," said Gerald, struck by a sudden thought, "that the burglars didn't go for the diamonds in the treasure-chamber."

"It was lucky," said Gerald, hit by a sudden thought, "that the burglars didn't go for the diamonds in the treasure room."

"They couldn't," said Mabel almost in a whisper; "they didn't know about them. I don't believe anybody knows about them, except me—and you, and you're sworn to secrecy." This, you will remember, had been done almost at the beginning. "I know aunt doesn't know.[166] I just found out the spring by accident. Lord Yalding's kept the secret well."

"They couldn't," Mabel said almost in a whisper; "they didn't know about them. I don't think anyone knows about them, except me—and you, and you're sworn to secrecy." You'll remember this was done almost at the beginning. "I know Aunt doesn't know. [166] I just found out about the spring by accident. Lord Yalding has kept the secret well."

"I wish I'd got a secret like that to keep," said Gerald.

"I wish I had a secret like that to keep," said Gerald.

"If the burglars do know," said Mabel, "it'll all come out at the trial. Lawyers make you tell everything you know at trials, and a lot of lies besides."

"If the burglars do know," said Mabel, "it'll all come out at the trial. Lawyers make you reveal everything you know at trials, and a lot of lies too."

"There won't be any trial," said Gerald, kicking the leg of the piano thoughtfully.

"There won't be any trial," Gerald said, thoughtfully kicking the leg of the piano.

"No trial?"

"No trial?"

"It said in the paper." Gerald went on slowly, "'The miscreants must have received warning from a confederate, for the admirable preparations to arrest them as they returned for their ill-gotten plunder were unavailing. But the police have a clue.'"

"It said in the paper." Gerald continued slowly, "'The criminals must have been tipped off by an accomplice, as the impressive plans to catch them when they came back for their stolen goods were unsuccessful. But the police have a lead.'"

"What a pity!" said Mabel.

"What a shame!" said Mabel.

"You needn't worry—they haven't got any old clue," said Gerald, still attentive to the piano leg.

"You don't need to worry—they don't have any old clues," said Gerald, still focused on the piano leg.

"I didn't mean the clue; I meant the confederate."

"I wasn't talking about the clue; I was talking about the accomplice."

"It's a pity you think he's a pity, because he was me," said Gerald, standing up and leaving the piano leg alone. He looked straight before him, as the boy on the burning deck may have looked.

"It's a shame you think he's a pity because he was me," Gerald said, standing up and leaving the piano leg alone. He looked straight ahead, much like the boy on the burning deck might have.

"I couldn't help it," he said. "I know you'll think I'm a criminal, but I couldn't do it. I don't know how detectives can. I went over a prison once, with father; and after I'd given the tip to Johnson I remembered that, and I[167] just couldn't. I know I'm a beast, and not worthy to be a British citizen."

"I couldn't help it," he said. "I know you'll think I'm a criminal, but I couldn't go through with it. I don’t get how detectives can. I visited a prison once with my dad, and after I tipped off Johnson, I remembered that, and I just couldn’t do it. I know I'm a terrible person and not worthy of being a British citizen."

"I think it was rather nice of you," said Mabel kindly. "How did you warn them?"

"I think it was really nice of you," Mabel said kindly. "How did you let them know?"

"I just shoved a paper under the man's door—the one that I knew where he lived—to tell him to lie low."

"I just slid a note under the guy's door—the one I knew where he lived—to tell him to keep a low profile."

"Oh! do tell me—what did you put on it exactly?" Mabel warmed to this new interest.

"Oh! Please tell me—what did you put on it exactly?" Mabel got excited about this new topic.

"It said: 'The police know all except your names. Be virtuous and you are safe. But if there's any more burgling I shall split and you may rely on that from a friend.' I know it was wrong, but I couldn't help it. Don't tell the others. They wouldn't understand why I did it. I don't understand it myself."

"It said: 'The police know everything except your names. Be good and you’ll be fine. But if there’s any more breaking and entering, I’ll talk, and you can count on that from a friend.' I know it was wrong, but I couldn’t help it. Don’t tell the others. They wouldn’t understand why I did it. I don’t understand it myself."

"I do," said Mabel: "it's because you've got a kind and noble heart."

"I do," Mabel said. "It's because you have a kind and noble heart."

"Kind fiddlestick, my good child!" said Gerald, suddenly losing the burning boy expression and becoming in a flash entirely himself. "Cut along and wash your hands; you're as black as ink."

"Kind fiddlestick, my good child!" said Gerald, suddenly dropping the intense boy expression and instantly becoming completely himself. "Go wash your hands; you're as dirty as can be."

"So are you," said Mabel, "and I'm not. It's dye with me. Auntie was dyeing a blouse this morning. It told you how in Home Drivel—and she's as black as ink too, and the blouse is all streaky. Pity the ring won't make just parts of you invisible—the dirt, for instance."

"So are you," Mabel said, "but I'm not. It's dye for me. Auntie was dyeing a blouse this morning. It explained how to do it in Home Drivel—and she's as black as ink too, and the blouse is all streaky. Too bad the ring can't just make certain parts of you invisible—the dirt, for example."

"Perhaps," Gerald said unexpectedly, "it won't make even all of you invisible again."

"Maybe," Gerald said suddenly, "it won't make any of you invisible again."

"Why not? You haven't been doing anything to it—have you?" Mabel sharply asked.[168]

"Why not? You haven't done anything to it—right?" Mabel asked sharply.[168]

"No; but didn't you notice you were invisible twenty-one hours; I was fourteen hours invisible, and Eliza only seven—that's seven less each time. And now we've come to——"

"No; but didn’t you notice you were invisible for twenty-one hours? I was invisible for fourteen hours, and Eliza only for seven—that’s seven hours less each time. And now we’ve come to——"

"How frightfully good you are at sums!" said Mabel, awestruck.

"You're so incredibly good at math!" said Mabel, amazed.

"You see, it's got seven hours less each time, and seven from seven is nought; it's got to be something different this time. And then afterwards—it can't be minus seven, because I don't see how—unless it made you more visible—thicker, you know."

"You see, it loses seven hours every time, and seven from seven equals zero; it has to be something different this time. And then afterwards—it can't be minus seven, because I can't see how—unless it made you more noticeable—denser, you know."

"Don't!" said Mabel; "you make my head go round."

"Don't!" Mabel exclaimed, "you’re making my head spin."

"And there's another odd thing," Gerald went on; "when you're invisible your relations don't love you. Look at your aunt, and Cathy never turning a hair at me going burgling. We haven't got to the bottom of that ring yet. Crikey! here's Mademoiselle with the cakes. Run, bold bandits—wash for your lives!"

"And there's another strange thing," Gerald continued; "when you're invisible, your family doesn't care about you. Just look at your aunt, and Cathy didn't even react when I went stealing. We still haven't figured out that ring yet. Wow! here comes Mademoiselle with the cakes. Run, brave thieves—clean yourselves up!"

They ran.

They sprinted.

It was not cakes only; it was plums and grapes and jam tarts and soda-water and raspberry vinegar, and chocolates in pretty boxes and "pure, thick, rich" cream in brown jugs, also a big bunch of roses. Mademoiselle was strangely merry, for a governess. She served out the cakes and tarts with a liberal hand, made wreaths of the flowers for all their heads—she was not eating much herself—drank the health of Mabel, as the guest of the day, in the beautiful pink drink that comes from mixing[169] raspberry vinegar and soda-water, and actually persuaded Jimmy to wear his wreath, on the ground that the Greek gods as well as the goddesses always wore wreaths at a feast.

It wasn't just cakes; there were plums and grapes and jam tarts and soda water and raspberry vinegar, along with chocolates in pretty boxes and "pure, thick, rich" cream in brown jugs, plus a big bunch of roses. Mademoiselle was surprisingly cheerful for a governess. She served the cakes and tarts generously, made flower crowns for everyone—she wasn't eating much herself—raised a toast to Mabel, the guest of the day, with the lovely pink drink made by mixing[169] raspberry vinegar and soda water, and even convinced Jimmy to wear his crown, arguing that both Greek gods and goddesses always wore wreaths at a feast.

There never was such a feast provided by any French governess since French governesses began. There were jokes and stories and laughter. Jimmy showed all those tricks with forks and corks and matches and apples which are so deservedly popular. Mademoiselle told them stories of her own school-days when she was "a quite little girl with two tight tresses—so," and when they could not understand the tresses, called for paper and pencil and drew the loveliest little picture of herself when she was a child with two short fat pig-tails sticking out from her head like knitting-needles from a ball of dark worsted. Then she drew pictures of everything they asked for, till Mabel pulled Gerald's jacket and whispered: "The acting!"

There has never been such a feast thrown by any French governess since they started. There were jokes, stories, and a lot of laughter. Jimmy demonstrated all his tricks with forks, corks, matches, and apples, which are really popular. Mademoiselle shared stories from her own school days when she was "a little girl with two tight pigtails," and when they didn’t get the pigtails, she requested paper and a pencil and drew the cutest picture of herself as a child with two short, plump pigtails sticking out like knitting needles from a ball of dark yarn. Then she drew pictures of everything they asked for, until Mabel tugged on Gerald's jacket and whispered, "The acting!"

"Draw us the front of a theatre," said Gerald tactfully, "a French theatre."

"Sketch the front of a theater for us," Gerald said diplomatically, "a French theater."

"They are the same thing as the English theatres," Mademoiselle told him.

"They're the same as the English theaters," Mademoiselle told him.

"Do you like acting—the theatre, I mean?"

"Do you enjoy acting—I mean the theater?"

"But yes—I love it."

"But yes—I love it."

"All right," said Gerald briefly. "We'll act a play for you—now—this afternoon if you like."

"Okay," Gerald said briefly. "We'll put on a play for you—right now—this afternoon if you want."

"Eliza will be washing up," Cathy whispered, "and she was promised to see it."

"Eliza will be cleaning up," Cathy whispered, "and she was promised she could see it."

"Or this evening," said Gerald; "and please, Mademoiselle, may Eliza come in and look on?"[170]

"Or this evening," said Gerald; "and please, Mademoiselle, can Eliza come in and watch?"[170]

"But certainly," said Mademoiselle; "amuse yourselves well, my children."

"But of course," said Mademoiselle; "have fun, my children."

"But it's you," said Mabel suddenly, "that we want to amuse. Because we love you very much—don't we, all of you?"

"But it's you," Mabel said suddenly, "that we want to entertain. Because we care about you a lot—right, everyone?"

"Yes," the chorus came unhesitatingly. Though the others would never have thought of saying such a thing on their own account. Yet, as Mabel said it, they found to their surprise that it was true.

"Yes," the group replied without a second thought. Even though the others never would have considered saying something like that on their own. Still, when Mabel said it, they were surprised to find that it was true.

"Tiens!" said Mademoiselle, "you love the old French governess? Impossible," and she spoke rather indistinctly.

"Look!" said Mademoiselle, "you love the old French governess? No way," and she spoke somewhat unclearly.

"You're not old," said Mabel; "at least not so very," she added brightly, "and you're as lovely as a Princess."

"You're not old," Mabel said; "at least not really," she added cheerfully, "and you're as beautiful as a Princess."

"Go then, flatteress!" said Mademoiselle, laughing; and Mabel went. The others were already half-way up the stairs.

"Go on, you flatterer!" said Mademoiselle, laughing; and Mabel left. The others were already halfway up the stairs.

DOWN CAME THE LOVELIEST BLUE-BLACK HAIR. Down came the most beautiful blue-black hair.

Mademoiselle sat in the drawing-room as usual, and it was a good thing that she was not engaged in serious study, for it seemed that the door opened and shut almost ceaselessly all throughout the afternoon. Might they have the embroidered antimacassars and the sofa cushions? Might they have the clothes-line out of the washhouse? Eliza said they mightn't, but might they? Might they have the sheepskin hearth-rugs? Might they have tea in the garden, because they had almost got the stage ready in the dining-room, and Eliza wanted to set tea? Could Mademoiselle lend them any coloured clothes—scarves or dressing-gowns, or[172] anything bright? Yes, Mademoiselle could, and did—silk things, surprisingly lovely for a governess to have. Had Mademoiselle any rouge? They had always heard that French ladies—— No. Mademoiselle hadn't—and to judge by the colour of her face, Mademoiselle didn't need it. Did Mademoiselle think the chemist sold rouge—or had she any false hair to spare? At this challenge Mademoiselle's pale fingers pulled out a dozen hairpins, and down came the loveliest blue-black hair, hanging to her knees in straight, heavy lines.

Mademoiselle sat in the living room as usual, and it was a good thing she wasn't deep in her studies, because it felt like the door was opening and closing almost non-stop all afternoon. Could they have the embroidered antimacassars and the sofa cushions? Could they take the clothesline out of the washhouse? Eliza said they couldn’t, but could they? Could they use the sheepskin hearth-rugs? Could they have tea in the garden since they were almost ready with the stage in the dining room, and Eliza wanted to set up tea? Could Mademoiselle lend them any colored clothes—scarves or dressing gowns, or[172]anything bright? Yes, Mademoiselle could, and did—silk items, surprisingly beautiful for a governess to own. Did Mademoiselle have any rouge? They had always heard that French women—No. Mademoiselle didn’t have any—and judging by the color of her face, she didn’t need it. Did Mademoiselle think the pharmacist sold rouge—or did she have any spare false hair? In response, Mademoiselle’s pale fingers pulled out a dozen hairpins, and down came her gorgeous blue-black hair, flowing to her knees in straight, heavy strands.

"No, you terrible infants," she cried. "I have not the false hair, nor the rouge. And my teeth—you want them also, without doubt?"

"No, you awful kids," she yelled. "I don’t have the fake hair or the lipstick. And my teeth—you want those too, I suppose?"

She showed them in a laugh.

She showed them with a laugh.

"I said you were a Princess," said Mabel, "and now I know. You're Rupunzel. Do always wear your hair like that! May we have the peacock fans, please, off the mantelpiece, and the things that loop back the curtains, and all the handkerchiefs you've got?"

"I told you that you were a Princess," Mabel said, "and now I know. You're Rapunzel. Do you always wear your hair like that? Can we please have the peacock fans from the mantelpiece, the things that hold back the curtains, and all the handkerchiefs you have?"

Mademoiselle denied them nothing. They had the fans and the handkerchiefs and some large sheets of expensive drawing-paper out of the school cupboard, and Mademoiselle's best sable paint-brush and her paint-box.

Mademoiselle didn't deny them anything. They got the fans, the handkerchiefs, and some big sheets of expensive drawing paper from the school cupboard, along with Mademoiselle's best sable paintbrush and her paintbox.

"Who would have thought," murmured Gerald, pensively sucking the brush and gazing at the paper mask he had just painted, "that she was such a brick in disguise? I wonder why crimson lake always tastes just like Liebig's Extract."[173]

"Who would have thought," Gerald said, thoughtfully sucking on the brush and staring at the paper mask he had just painted, "that she was such a solid person in disguise? I wonder why crimson lake always tastes just like Liebig's Extract."[173]

Everything was pleasant that day somehow. There are some days like that, you know, when everything goes well from the very beginning; all the things you want are in their places, nobody misunderstands you, and all that you do turns out admirably. How different from those other days which we all know too well, when your shoe-lace breaks, your comb is mislaid, your brush spins on its back on the floor and lands under the bed where you can't get at it—you drop the soap, your buttons come off, an eyelash gets into your eye, you have used your last clean handkerchief, your collar is frayed at the edge and cuts your neck, and at the very last moment your suspender breaks, and there is no string. On such a day as this you are naturally late for breakfast, and every one thinks you did it on purpose. And the day goes on and on, getting worse and worse—you mislay your exercise-book, you drop your arithmetic in the mud, your pencil breaks, and when you open your knife to sharpen the pencil you split your nail. On such a day you jam your thumb in doors, and muddle the messages you are sent on by grown-ups. You upset your tea, and your bread-and-butter won't hold together for a moment. And when at last you get to bed—usually in disgrace—it is no comfort at all to you to know that not a single bit of it is your own fault.

Everything was somehow nice that day. There are days like that, you know, when everything goes smoothly from the start; all the things you want are in place, nobody misunderstands you, and everything you do turns out great. It’s so different from those other days we all know too well, when your shoelace breaks, you misplace your comb, your brush rolls off the floor and ends up stuck under the bed where you can’t reach it—you drop the soap, your buttons pop off, an eyelash gets in your eye, you run out of clean handkerchiefs, your collar is frayed at the edge and digs into your neck, and just when you think it can’t get worse, your suspender breaks, and there’s no string. On days like that, you inevitably end up late for breakfast, and everyone thinks you did it on purpose. The day keeps dragging on, getting worse and worse—you lose your notebook, your arithmetic book falls in the mud, your pencil breaks, and when you pull out your knife to sharpen it, you split your nail. On days like this, you jam your thumb in doors and mess up the messages you’re sent by adults. You spill your tea, and your bread-and-butter falls apart. And when you finally get to bed—usually after being scolded—it’s no comfort at all to know that not a single bit of it was your fault.

This day was not one of those days, as you will have noticed. Even the tea in the garden—there was a bricked bit by a rockery that made[174] a steady floor for the tea-table—was most delightful, though the thoughts of four out of the five were busy with the coming play, and the fifth had thoughts of her own that had had nothing to do with tea or acting.

This day was not one of those days, as you will have noticed. Even the tea in the garden—there was a bricked area by a rockery that made[174] a stable spot for the tea table—was really enjoyable, even though four out of the five were focused on the upcoming play, and the fifth had her own thoughts that had nothing to do with tea or acting.

Then there was an interval of slamming doors, interesting silences, feet that flew up and down stairs.

Then there was a break filled with slamming doors, intriguing pauses, and feet rushing up and down the stairs.

It was still good daylight when the dinner-bell rang—the signal had been agreed upon at tea-time, and carefully explained to Eliza. Mademoiselle laid down her book and passed out of the sunset-yellowed hall into the faint yellow gaslight of the dining-room. The giggling Eliza held the door open before her, and followed her in. The shutters had been closed—streaks of daylight showed above and below them. The green-and-black tablecloths of the school dining-tables were supported on the clothes-line from the backyard. The line sagged in a graceful curve, but it answered its purpose of supporting the curtains which concealed that part of the room which was the stage.

It was still light outside when the dinner bell rang—the signal had been decided on at tea time and carefully explained to Eliza. Mademoiselle set her book down and walked out of the warm, sunset-colored hall into the dim yellow glow of the dining room. Giggling, Eliza held the door open for her and followed inside. The shutters were closed, with streaks of daylight visible above and below them. The green-and-black tablecloths of the school dining tables were hung from the clothesline stretched across the backyard. The line sagged gracefully but served its purpose of supporting the curtains that hid the part of the room that was the stage.

SHE SAW THAT FULLY HALF A DOZEN OF THESE CHAIRS WERE OCCUPIED, AND BY THE QUEEREST PEOPLE. She noticed that half a dozen of these chairs were taken, and by the strangest people.

Rows of chairs had been placed across the other end of the room—all the chairs in the house, as it seemed—and Mademoiselle started violently when she saw that fully half a dozen of these chairs were occupied. And by the queerest people, too—an old woman with a poke bonnet tied under her chin with a red handkerchief, a lady in a large straw hat wreathed in flowers and the oddest hands that stuck out over the chair in front of her, several[176] men with strange, clumsy figures, and all with hats on.

Rows of chairs had been set up at the other end of the room—all the chairs in the house, it seemed—and Mademoiselle jumped in surprise when she saw that half a dozen of these chairs were taken. And by the strangest people, too—an old woman in a poke bonnet tied under her chin with a red handkerchief, a lady in a big straw hat decorated with flowers and the oddest hands sticking out over the chair in front of her, several[176] men with strange, clumsy figures, and all wearing hats.

"But," whispered Mademoiselle, through the chinks of the tablecloths, "you have then invited other friends? You should have asked me, my children."

"But," whispered Mademoiselle, through the gaps in the tablecloths, "have you invited other friends? You should have asked me, my children."

Laughter and something like a "hurrah" answered her from behind the folds of the curtaining tablecloths.

Laughter and what sounded like a "hurrah" came from behind the draped tablecloths.

"All right, Mademoiselle Rapunzel," cried Mabel; "turn the gas up. It's only part of the entertainment."

"Okay, Mademoiselle Rapunzel," shouted Mabel; "turn up the gas. It's just part of the show."

Eliza, still giggling, pushed through the lines of chairs, knocking off the hat of one of the visitors as she did so, and turned up the three incandescent burners.

Eliza, still laughing, squeezed between the rows of chairs, accidentally knocking off a visitor's hat as she went, and turned up the three bright burners.

Mademoiselle looked at the figure seated nearest to her, stooped to look more closely, half laughed, quite screamed, and sat down suddenly.

Mademoiselle looked at the person sitting closest to her, leaned in for a better look, half laughed, totally screamed, and then sat down abruptly.

"Oh!" she cried, "they are not alive!"

"Oh!" she exclaimed, "they're not alive!"

Eliza, with a much louder scream, had found out the same thing and announced it differently. "They ain't got no insides," said she. The seven members of the audience seated among the wilderness of chairs had, indeed, no insides to speak of. Their bodies were bolsters and rolled-up blankets, their spines were broom-handles, and their arm and leg bones were hockey sticks and umbrellas. Their shoulders were the wooden cross-pieces that Mademoiselle used for keeping her jackets in shape; their hands were gloves stuffed out with handkerchiefs; and their faces[177] were the paper masks painted in the afternoon by the untutored brush of Gerald, tied on to the round heads made of the ends of stuffed bolster-cases. The faces were really rather dreadful. Gerald had done his best, but even after his best had been done you would hardly have known they were faces, some of them, if they hadn't been in the positions which faces visually occupy, between the collar and the hat. Their eyebrows were furious with lamp-black frowns—their eyes the size, and almost the shape, of five-shilling pieces, and on their lips and cheeks had been spent much crimson lake and nearly the whole of a half-pan of vermilion.

Eliza, with a much louder scream, had discovered the same thing and announced it differently. "They don't have any insides," she said. The seven people in the audience, seated among the chaotic arrangement of chairs, truly had no insides to speak of. Their bodies were cushions and rolled-up blankets, their spines were broomsticks, and their arm and leg bones were hockey sticks and umbrellas. Their shoulders were the wooden cross-pieces Mademoiselle used to shape her jackets; their hands were gloves stuffed with handkerchiefs; and their faces[177] were paper masks painted in the afternoon by Gerald's untrained hand, tied onto the round heads made from the ends of stuffed bolster cases. The faces were actually quite terrible. Gerald had done his best, but even after all his effort, you would hardly recognize them as faces, some of them, if they weren't positioned where faces normally go, between the collar and the hat. Their eyebrows were furious with lamp-black frowns—their eyes the size and almost the shape of five-shilling coins, and a lot of crimson lake and nearly the entire half-pan of vermilion had been used on their lips and cheeks.

"You have made yourself an auditors, yes? Bravo!" cried Mademoiselle, recovering herself and beginning to clap. And to the sound of that clapping the curtain went up—or, rather, apart. A voice said, in a breathless, choked way, "Beauty and the Beast," and the stage was revealed.

"You've turned yourself into an auditor, huh? Awesome!" exclaimed Mademoiselle, regaining her composure and starting to clap. As the clapping echoed, the curtain rose—or, more accurately, split apart. A voice announced, in a breathless, choked tone, "Beauty and the Beast," and the stage came into view.

It was a real stage too—the dining-tables pushed close together and covered with pink-and-white counterpanes. It was a little unsteady and creaky to walk on, but very imposing to look at. The scene was simple, but convincing. A big sheet of cardboard, bent square, with slits cut in it and a candle behind, represented, quite transparently, the domestic hearth; a round hat-tin of Eliza's, supported on a stool with a night-light under it, could not have been mistaken, save by wilful malice, for anything but[178] a copper. A waste-paper basket with two or three school dusters and an overcoat in it, and a pair of blue pyjamas over the back of a chair, put the finishing touch to the scene. It did not need the announcement from the wings, "The laundry at Beauty's home." It was so plainly a laundry and nothing else.

It was a real stage too—the dining tables pushed close together and covered with pink-and-white bedspreads. The surface was a little shaky and creaky to walk on, but it looked very impressive. The setup was simple, yet effective. A large piece of cardboard, bent into a square with slits cut out, and a candle behind it clearly represented the home hearth; a round hat tin of Eliza's, placed on a stool with a night-light underneath, could only be mistaken for a copper by someone being deliberately obtuse. A waste-paper basket with a couple of school dusters and an overcoat inside, along with a pair of blue pajamas draped over the back of a chair, completed the scene. The announcement from the wings, "The laundry at Beauty's home," wasn't even necessary. It was obviously a laundry and nothing more.

In the wings: "They look just like a real audience, don't they?" whispered Mabel. "Go on, Jimmy,—don't forget the Merchant has to be pompous and use long words."

In the wings: "They look just like a real audience, right?" whispered Mabel. "Come on, Jimmy—don't forget the Merchant has to be all pompous and use fancy words."

Jimmy, enlarged by pillows under Gerald's best overcoat, which had been intentionally bought with a view to his probable growth during the two years which it was intended to last him, a Turkish towel turban on his head and an open umbrella over it, opened the first act in a simple and swift soliloquy:

Jimmy, propped up by pillows under Gerald's best overcoat, which had been purposely bought with the idea that he'd grow over the two years it was meant to last him, a Turkish towel wrapped around his head like a turban and an open umbrella over it, kicked off the first act with a straightforward and quick monologue:

"I am the most unlucky merchant that ever was. I was once the richest merchant in Bagdad, but I lost all my ships, and now I live in a poor house that is all to bits; you can see how the rain comes through the roof, and my daughters take in washing. And——"

"I am the unluckiest merchant ever. I used to be the richest merchant in Baghdad, but I lost all my ships, and now I live in a rundown house; you can see how the rain comes through the roof, and my daughters do laundry to make ends meet. And——"

The pause might have seemed long, but Gerald rustled in, elegant in Mademoiselle's pink dressing-gown and the character of the eldest daughter.

The pause might have felt long, but Gerald came in, looking graceful in Mademoiselle's pink dressing gown and embodying the role of the eldest daughter.

"A nice drying day," he minced. "Pa dear, put the umbrella the other way up. It'll save us going out in the rain to fetch water. Come on, sisters, dear father's got us a new wash-tub. Here's luxury!"[179]

"A nice drying day," he said. "Dad, turn the umbrella upside down. It'll keep us from having to go out in the rain to get water. Come on, sisters, our dear dad got us a new wash tub. This is luxury!"[179]

Round the umbrella, now held the wrong way up, the three sisters knelt and washed imaginary linen. Kathleen wore a violet skirt of Eliza's, a blue blouse of her own, and a cap of knotted handkerchiefs. A white nightdress girt with a white apron and two red carnations in Mabel's black hair left no doubt as to which of the three was Beauty.

Round the umbrella, now turned the wrong way up, the three sisters knelt and pretended to wash imaginary laundry. Kathleen wore a violet skirt belonging to Eliza, a blue blouse of her own, and a cap made of knotted handkerchiefs. A white nightdress cinched with a white apron and two red carnations in Mabel's black hair made it clear which of the three was Beauty.

The scene went very well. The final dance with waving towels was all that there is of charming, Mademoiselle said; and Eliza was so much amused that, as she said, she got quite a nasty stitch along of laughing so hearty.

The scene went really well. The final dance with waving towels was everything charming, Mademoiselle said; and Eliza was so entertained that, as she mentioned, she got quite a nasty stitch from laughing so hard.

You know pretty well what Beauty and the Beast would be like acted by four children who had spent the afternoon in arranging their costumes and so had left no time for rehearsing what they had to say. Yet it delighted them, and it charmed their audience. And what more can any play do, even Shakespeare's? Mabel, in her Princess clothes, was a resplendent Beauty; and Gerald a Beast who wore the drawing-room hearthrugs with an air of indescribable distinction. If Jimmy was not a talkative merchant, he made it up with a stoutness practically unlimited, and Kathleen surprised and delighted even herself by the quickness with which she changed from one to the other of the minor characters—fairies, servants, and messengers. It was at the end of the second act that Mabel, whose costume, having reached the height of elegance, could not be bettered and therefore did not need to be changed, said to Gerald,[180] sweltering under the weighty magnificence of his beast-skin:—

You can easily imagine what Beauty and the Beast would look like acted out by four kids who had spent the afternoon putting together their costumes, leaving no time for rehearsing their lines. Still, they loved it, and their audience was charmed. What more can any play do, even Shakespeare's? Mabel, in her princess outfit, was a stunning Beauty; Gerald was a Beast who wore the living room rugs with an indescribable flair. If Jimmy wasn’t a chatty merchant, he made up for it with his sheer size, and Kathleen surprised and delighted herself with how quickly she switched between the minor characters—fairies, servants, and messengers. At the end of the second act, Mabel, whose costume had reached peak elegance and didn’t need changing, said to Gerald,[180] sweating under the heavy grandeur of his beast costume:—

"I say, you might let us have the ring back."

"I think you should give us the ring back."

"I'm going to," said Gerald, who had quite forgotten it. "I'll give it you in the next scene. Only don't lose it, or go putting it on. You might go out all together and never be seen again, or you might get seven times as visible as any one else, so that all the rest of us would look like shadows beside you, you'd be so thick, or——"

"I'm going to," said Gerald, who had completely forgotten about it. "I'll give it to you in the next scene. Just don't lose it or start using it. You could end up completely disappearing and never being seen again, or you might become seven times more visible than everyone else, making the rest of us look like shadows beside you; you'd be so prominent, or——"

"Ready!" said Kathleen, bustling in, once more a wicked sister.

"Ready!" Kathleen said, coming in, once again being a mischievous sister.

Gerald managed to get his hand into his pocket under his hearthrug, and when he rolled his eyes in agonies of sentiment, and said, "Farewell, dear Beauty! Return quickly, for if you remain long absent from your faithful beast he will assuredly perish," he pressed a ring into her hand and added: "This is a magic ring that will give you anything you wish. When you desire to return to your own disinterested beast, put on the ring and utter your wish. Instantly you will be by my side."

Gerald managed to slip his hand into his pocket under the rug, and as he rolled his eyes in dramatic despair and said, "Goodbye, dear Beauty! Come back soon, because if you stay away too long from your loyal companion, he will definitely die," he pressed a ring into her hand and added: "This is a magic ring that will grant you any wish. When you want to return to your devoted companion, just put on the ring and voice your wish. You’ll be by my side in an instant."

Beauty-Mabel took the ring, and it was the ring.

Beauty-Mabel took the ring, and it was the ring.

The curtains closed to warm applause from two pairs of hands.

The curtains closed to warm applause from two sets of hands.

The next scene went splendidly. The sisters were almost too natural in their disagreeableness, and Beauty's annoyance when they splashed her Princess's dress with real soap and water[181] was considered a miracle of good acting. Even the merchant rose to something more than mere pillows, and the curtain fell on his pathetic assurance that in the absence of his dear Beauty he was wasting away to a shadow. And again two pairs of hands applauded.

The next scene went incredibly well. The sisters were almost too natural in their unlikability, and Beauty's frustration when they splashed her princess dress with real soap and water[181] was seen as a remarkable performance. Even the merchant stepped up beyond just being a support character, and the curtain fell on his heart-wrenching claim that without his beloved Beauty, he was fading away to a shadow. And once more, two pairs of hands applauded.

"Here, Mabel, catch hold," Gerald appealed from under the weight of a towel-horse, the tea-urn, the tea-tray, and the green baize apron of the boot boy, which together with four red geraniums from the landing, the pampas-grass from the drawing-room fireplace, and the indiarubber plants from the drawing-room window were to represent the fountains and garden of the last act. The applause had died away.

"Here, Mabel, grab this," Gerald called out from beneath a pile of a towel rack, the tea urn, the tea tray, and the green apron of the boot boy. Along with four red geraniums from the landing, the pampas grass from the drawing-room fireplace, and the rubber plants from the drawing-room window, they were meant to represent the fountains and garden from the final act. The applause had faded.

"I wish," said Mabel, taking on herself the weight of the tea-urn, "I wish those creatures we made were alive. We should get something like applause then."

"I wish," said Mabel, lifting the tea urn, "I wish those beings we created were alive. We would get something like applause then."

"I'm jolly glad they aren't," said Gerald, arranging the baize and the towel-horse. "Brutes! It makes me feel quite silly when I catch their paper eyes."

"I'm really glad they aren't," said Gerald, setting up the baize and the towel-horse. "Beasts! It makes me feel totally ridiculous when I catch their paper eyes."

The curtains were drawn back. There lay the hearth-rug-coated beast, in flat abandonment among the tropic beauties of the garden, the pampas-grass shrubbery, the indiarubber plant bushes, the geranium-trees and the urn fountain. Beauty was ready to make her great entry in all the thrilling splendour of despair. And then suddenly it all happened.

The curtains were pulled back. There was the beast, sprawled out and indifferent among the tropical beauty of the garden, the pampas grass, the rubber plant bushes, the geranium trees, and the fountain. Beauty was about to make her grand entrance in all the stunning glory of despair. And then, suddenly, it all happened.

Mademoiselle began it: she applauded the garden scene—with hurried little clappings of[182] her quick French hands. Eliza's fat red palms followed heavily, and then—some one else was clapping, six or seven people, and their clapping made a dull padded sound. Nine faces instead of two were turned towards the stage, and seven out of the nine were painted, pointed paper faces. And every hand and every face was alive. The applause grew louder as Mabel glided forward, and as she paused and looked at the audience her unstudied pose of horror and amazement drew forth applause louder still; but it was not loud enough to drown the shrieks of Mademoiselle and Eliza as they rushed from the room, knocking chairs over and crushing each other in the doorway. Two distant doors banged, Mademoiselle's door and Eliza's door.

Mademoiselle kicked it off: she clapped for the garden scene with quick little claps of her swift French hands. Eliza's chubby red hands followed suit with a heavy clap, and then—more people joined in, six or seven of them, their clapping creating a dull, muffled sound. Instead of two, nine faces were now turned toward the stage, seven of which were painted, pointed paper faces. Every hand and every face was vibrant. The applause grew louder as Mabel glided forward, and when she paused to look at the audience, her natural pose of horror and amazement elicited even more applause; but it still wasn’t loud enough to drown out the screams of Mademoiselle and Eliza as they rushed out of the room, knocking over chairs and pushing past each other in the doorway. Two distant doors slammed: Mademoiselle's door and Eliza's door.

"Curtain! curtain! quick!" cried Beauty-Mabel, in a voice that wasn't Mabel's or the Beauty's. "Jerry—those things have come alive. Oh, whatever shall we do?"

"Curtain! Curtain! Quick!" shouted Beauty-Mabel, in a voice that wasn't Mabel's or Beauty's. "Jerry—those things have come to life. Oh, whatever are we going to do?"

Gerald in his hearthrugs leaped to his feet. Again that flat padded applause marked the swish of cloths on clothes-line as Jimmy and Kathleen drew the curtains.

Gerald jumped to his feet on the hearthrug. Once more, the flat, muffled applause punctuated the sound of fabric sliding on the clothesline as Jimmy and Kathleen pulled the curtains.

"What's up?" they asked as they drew.

"What's up?" they asked as they sketched.

"You've done it this time!" said Gerald to the pink, perspiring Mabel. "Oh, bother these strings!"

"You really messed up this time!" said Gerald to the pink, sweaty Mabel. "Oh, come on, these strings!"

"Can't you burst them? I've done it?" retorted Mabel. "I like that!"

"Can't you break them? I've done it?" Mabel shot back. "I like that!"

"More than I do," said Gerald.

"More than I do," Gerald said.

"Oh, it's all right," said Mabel, "Come on.[183] We must go and pull the things to pieces—then they can't go on being alive."

"Oh, it's fine," said Mabel, "Let’s go.[183] We need to take things apart—then they won't be able to keep living."

"It's your fault, anyhow," said Gerald with every possible absence of gallantry. "Don't you see? It's turned into a wishing ring. I knew something different was going to happen. Get my knife out of my pocket—this string's in a knot. Jimmy, Cathy, those Ugly-Wuglies have come alive—because Mabel wished it. Cut out and pull them to pieces."

"It's your fault, anyway," Gerald said with complete lack of charm. "Don't you see? It's turned into a wishing ring. I knew something strange was going to happen. Get my knife from my pocket—this string's tied in a knot. Jimmy, Cathy, those Ugly-Wuglies have come to life—because Mabel wished for it. Cut them out and tear them apart."

Jimmy and Cathy peeped through the curtain and recoiled with white faces and staring eyes. "Not me!" was the brief rejoinder of Jimmy. Cathy said, "Not much!" And she meant it, any one could see that.

Jimmy and Cathy peeked through the curtain and pulled back with pale faces and wide eyes. "Not me!" was Jimmy's quick reply. Cathy said, "No way!" And she really meant it; anyone could tell that.

And now, as Gerald, almost free of the hearth-rugs, broke his thumb-nail on the stiffest blade of his knife, a thick rustling and a sharp, heavy stumping sounded beyond the curtain.

And now, as Gerald, nearly free from the hearth rugs, broke his thumbnail on the toughest edge of his knife, a loud rustling and a heavy thumping could be heard beyond the curtain.

"They're going out!" screamed Kathleen—"walking out—on their umbrella and broomstick legs. You can't stop them, Jerry, they're too awful!"

"They're leaving!" shouted Kathleen—"walking out—on their umbrella and broomstick legs. You can't stop them, Jerry, they're too terrible!"

"Everybody in the town'll be insane by to-morrow night if we don't stop them," cried Gerald. "Here, give me the ring—I'll unwish them."

"Everyone in town will be crazy by tomorrow night if we don't stop them," Gerald shouted. "Here, give me the ring—I'll take back their wishes."

A LIMP HAND WAS LAID ON HIS ARM. A weak hand was placed on his arm.

He caught the ring from the unresisting Mabel, cried, "I wish the Uglies weren't alive," and tore through the door. He saw, in fancy, Mabel's wish undone, and the empty hall strewed with limp bolsters, hats, umbrellas, coats and gloves, prone abject properties from[185] which the brief life had gone out for ever. But the hall was crowded with live things, strange things—all horribly short as broomsticks and umbrellas are short. A limp hand gesticulated. A pointed white face with red cheeks looked up at him, and wide red lips said something, he could not tell what. The voice reminded him of the old beggar down by the bridge who had no roof to his mouth. These creatures had no roofs to their mouths, of course—they had no——

He grabbed the ring from the compliant Mabel, exclaimed, "I wish the Uglies weren't alive," and rushed through the door. He imagined Mabel's wish coming true, and the empty hallway scattered with limp cushions, hats, umbrellas, coats, and gloves, all discarded remains from[185] which the brief life had vanished forever. But the hallway was filled with living things, strange things—all horrifyingly short like broomsticks and umbrellas. A limp hand waved. A pointed white face with red cheeks looked up at him, and wide red lips spoke, though he couldn't understand what was said. The voice reminded him of the old beggar by the bridge who had no roof in his mouth. These creatures had no roofs in their mouths, of course—they had no——

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?" said the voice again. And it had said it four times before Gerald could collect himself sufficiently to understand that this horror—alive, and most likely quite uncontrollable—was saying, with a dreadful calm, polite persistence:—

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?" the voice said again. It had repeated it four times before Gerald could gather himself enough to grasp that this terrifying presence—alive and probably quite unpredictable—was speaking, with an eerie calm and polite insistence:—

"Can you recommend me to a good hotel?"

"Can you recommend a good hotel to me?"


CHAPTER VII

"Can you recommend me to a good hotel?" The speaker had no inside to his head. Gerald had the best of reasons for knowing it. The speaker's coat had no shoulders inside it—only the cross-bar that a jacket is slung on by careful ladies. The hand raised in interrogation was not a hand at all; it was a glove lumpily stuffed with pocket-handkerchiefs; and the arm attached to it was only Kathleen's school umbrella. Yet the whole thing was alive, and was asking a definite, and for anybody else, anybody who really was a body, a reasonable question.

With a sensation of inward sinking, Gerald realised that now or never was the time for him to rise to the occasion. And at the thought he inwardly sank more deeply than before. It seemed impossible to rise in the very smallest degree.

With a feeling of inner defeat, Gerald realized that this was his chance to step up. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was sinking. It seemed impossible to even make the slightest effort to rise.

"I beg your pardon" was absolutely the best he could do; and the painted, pointed paper face turned to him once more, and once more said:—

"I’m sorry" was the best he could manage; and the colorful, pointed paper face turned to him again, and once again said:—

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?"[187]

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?"[187]

"You want a hotel?" Gerald repeated stupidly, "a good hotel?"

"You want a hotel?" Gerald repeated cluelessly, "a good hotel?"

"A oo ho el," reiterated the painted lips.

"A oo ho el," repeated the painted lips.

"I'm awfully sorry," Gerald went on—one can always be polite, of course, whatever happens, and politeness came natural to him—"but all our hotels shut so early—about eight, I think."

"I'm really sorry," Gerald continued—one can always be polite, of course, no matter what happens, and politeness came naturally to him—"but all our hotels close pretty early—around eight, I believe."

"Och em er," said the Ugly-Wugly. Gerald even now does not understand how that practical joke—hastily wrought of hat, overcoat, paper face and limp hands—could have managed, by just being alive, to become perfectly respectable, apparently about fifty years old, and obviously well off, known and respected in his own suburb—the kind of man who travels first class and smokes expensive cigars. Gerald knew this time, without need of repetition, that the Ugly-Wugly had said:—

"Och em er," said the Ugly-Wugly. Even now, Gerald doesn't understand how that practical joke—quickly put together from a hat, an overcoat, a paper face, and limp hands—managed, by just being alive, to become perfectly respectable, seemingly about fifty years old, and obviously well-off, known and respected in his own neighborhood—the kind of guy who travels first class and smokes pricey cigars. Gerald knew this time, without needing to hear it again, that the Ugly-Wugly had said:—

"Knock 'em up."

"Knock them up."

"You can't," Gerald explained; "they're all stone deaf—every single person who keeps a hotel in this town. It's—" he wildly plunged—"it's a County Council law. Only deaf people allowed to keep hotels. It's because of the hops in the beer," he found himself adding; "you know, hops are so good for earache."

"You can't," Gerald explained; "they're all completely deaf—every single person who runs a hotel in this town. It's—" he blurted out—"it's a County Council law. Only deaf people are allowed to run hotels. It's because of the hops in the beer," he found himself adding; "you know, hops are really good for earaches."

"I o wy ollo oo," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly; and Gerald was not surprised to find that the thing did "not quite follow him."

"I do owe you all," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly; and Gerald was not surprised to find that the thing did "not quite follow him."

"It is a little difficult at first," he said. The other Ugly-Wuglies were crowding round. The lady in the poke bonnet said—Gerald found he[188] was getting quite clever at understanding the conversation of those who had no roofs to their mouths:—

"It can be a bit challenging at first," he said. The other Ugly-Wuglies were gathered around. The lady in the poke bonnet said—Gerald found he[188] was getting quite good at understanding the conversation of those who had no roofs to their mouths:—

"If not a hotel, a lodging."

"If it's not a hotel, then it's a place to stay."

"My lodging is on the cold ground," sang itself unhidden and unavailing in Gerald's ear. Yet stay—was it unavailing?

"My place to stay is on the cold ground," echoed persistently in Gerald's ear. But wait—was it really pointless?

"I do know a lodging," he said slowly, "but——" The tallest of the Ugly-Wuglies pushed forward. He was dressed in the old brown overcoat and top-hat which always hung on the school hat-stand to discourage possible burglars by deluding them into the idea that there was a gentleman-of-the-house, and that he was at home. He had an air at once more sporting and less reserved than that of the first speaker, and any one could see that he was not quite a gentleman.

"I know a place to stay," he said slowly, "but——" The tallest of the Ugly-Wuglies stepped forward. He was wearing the old brown overcoat and top hat that always hung on the school hat rack to discourage potential burglars by tricking them into thinking there was a gentleman at home. He had a more casual vibe and was less formal than the first speaker, and anyone could tell that he wasn't quite a gentleman.

"Wa I wo oo oh," he began, but the lady Ugly-Wugly in the flower-wreathed hat interrupted him. She spoke more distinctly than the others, owing, as Gerald found afterwards, to the fact that her mouth had been drawn open, and the flap cut from the aperture had been folded back—so that she really had something like a roof to her mouth, though it was only a paper one.

"Wa I wo oo oh," he started, but the lady Ugly-Wugly in the flower-crowned hat cut him off. She spoke more clearly than the others, which Gerald later realized was because her mouth had been drawn open, and the flap that had been cut from the opening was folded back—giving her something resembling a roof to her mouth, even if it was just made of paper.

"What I want to know," Gerald understood her to say, "is where are the carriages we ordered?"

"What I want to know," Gerald understood her to say, "is where are the carriages we ordered?"

"I don't know," said Gerald, "but I'll find out. But we ought to be moving," he added; "you see, the performance is over, and they[189] want to shut up the house and put the lights out. Let's be moving."

"I don't know," Gerald said, "but I'll figure it out. But we should get going," he added; "you see, the show is over, and they[189] want to close up the place and turn off the lights. Let's get moving."

"Eh—ech e oo-ig," repeated the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and stepped towards the front door.

"Eh—ech e oo-ig," repeated the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and walked towards the front door.

"Oo um oo," said the flower-wreathed one; and Gerald assures me that her vermilion lips stretched in a smile.

"Oo um oo," said the flower-crowned one; and Gerald assures me that her bright red lips spread into a smile.

"I shall be delighted," said Gerald with earnest courtesy, "to do anything, of course. Things do happen so awkwardly when you least expect it. I could go with you, and get you a lodging, if you'd only wait a few moments in the—in the yard. It's quite a superior sort of yard," he went on, as a wave of surprised disdain passed over their white paper faces—"not a common yard, you know; the pump," he added madly, "has just been painted green all over, and the dustbin is enamelled iron."

"I'd be happy to help," Gerald said politely, "with whatever you need. Things always seem to go wrong when you least expect it. I can join you and help you find a place to stay if you could just wait a few minutes in the—in the yard. It's actually a pretty nice yard," he continued, as he noticed their surprised and disapproving expressions—"not just any ordinary yard, you know; the pump," he added frantically, "was just painted all over in green, and the trash bin is made of enameled iron."

The Ugly-Wuglies turned to each other in consultation, and Gerald gathered that the greenness of the pump and the enamelled character of the dust-bin made, in their opinion, all the difference.

The Ugly-Wuglies turned to each other to discuss, and Gerald realized that the green color of the pump and the shiny appearance of the dustbin made all the difference to them.

"I'm awfully sorry," he urged eagerly, "to have to ask you to wait, but you see I've got an uncle who's quite mad, and I have to give him his gruel at half-past nine. He won't feed out of any hand but mine." Gerald did not mind what he said. The only people one is allowed to tell lies to are the Ugly-Wuglies; they are all clothes and have no insides, because they are not human beings, but only a sort of[190] very real visions, and therefore cannot be really deceived, though they may seem to be.

"I'm really sorry," he said eagerly, "but I need to ask you to wait. You see, I have an uncle who's quite crazy, and I have to feed him his gruel at half-past nine. He won't eat from anyone else's hand but mine." Gerald didn't care what he said. The only people you can lie to are the Ugly-Wuglies; they’re just made of clothes and have no insides because they're not human beings, just a kind of[190] very real visions, and so they can't actually be deceived, even though they might seem to be.

Through the back door that has the blue, yellow, red and green glass in it, down the iron steps into the yard, Gerald led the way, and the Ugly-Wuglies trooped after him. Some of them had boots, but the ones whose feet were only broomsticks or umbrellas found the open-work iron stairs very awkward.

Through the back door with the blue, yellow, red, and green glass, down the iron steps into the yard, Gerald led the way, and the Ugly-Wuglies followed him. Some of them wore boots, but those who had broomsticks or umbrellas for legs found the open iron stairs very tricky to navigate.

"If you wouldn't mind," said Gerald, "just waiting under the balcony? My uncle is so very mad. If he were to see—see any strangers—I mean, even aristocratic ones—I couldn't answer for the consequences."

"If you wouldn't mind," said Gerald, "could you just wait under the balcony? My uncle is really very angry. If he were to see—see any strangers—I mean, even aristocratic ones—I can't predict what might happen."

"Perhaps," said the flower-hatted lady nervously, "it would be better for us to try and find a lodging ourselves?"

"Maybe," said the lady with the flower hat nervously, "it would be better for us to try to find a place to stay ourselves?"

"I wouldn't advise you to," said Gerald as grimly as he knew how; "the police here arrest all strangers. It's the new law the Liberals have just made," he added convincingly, "and you'd get the sort of lodging you wouldn't care for—I couldn't bear to think of you in a prison dungeon," he added tenderly.

"I really wouldn't recommend it," Gerald said as seriously as he could; "the police here arrest all strangers. It's the new law the Liberals just enacted," he added convincingly, "and you'd end up in a place you definitely wouldn't like—I can't even imagine you in a prison cell," he added gently.

"I ah wi oo er papers," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and added something that sounded like "disgraceful state of things."

"I have your papers," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and added something that sounded like "disgraceful state of affairs."

However, they ranged themselves under the iron balcony. Gerald gave one last look at them and wondered, in his secret heart, why he was not frightened, though in his outside mind he was congratulating himself on his bravery. For the things did look rather horrid.[191] In that light it was hard to believe that they were really only clothes and pillows and sticks—with no insides. As he went up the steps he heard them talking among themselves—in that strange language of theirs, all oo's and ah's; and he thought he distinguished the voice of the respectable Ugly-Wugly saying, "Most gentlemanly lad," and the wreathed-hatted lady answering warmly: "Yes, indeed."

However, they gathered beneath the iron balcony. Gerald took one last look at them and wondered, in his heart, why he wasn't scared, even though he was telling himself how brave he was. The things really did look rather terrifying. In that light, it was hard to believe they were just clothes, pillows, and sticks—with nothing inside. As he climbed the steps, he heard them talking among themselves—in their strange language filled with oo’s and ah’s; and he thought he recognized the voice of the respectable Ugly-Wugly saying, "Most gentlemanly lad," and the lady in the wreathed hat replying warmly: "Yes, indeed." [191]

The coloured-glass door closed behind him. Behind him was the yard, peopled by seven impossible creatures. Before him lay the silent house, peopled, as he knew very well, by five human beings as frightened as human beings could be. You think, perhaps, that Ugly-Wuglies are nothing to be frightened of. That's only because you have never seen one come alive. You just make one—any old suit of your father's, and a hat that he isn't wearing, a bolster or two, a painted paper face, a few sticks and a pair of boots will do the trick; get your father to lend you a wishing ring, give it back to him when it has done its work, and see how you feel then.

The colored glass door shut behind him. Behind him was the yard, filled with seven bizarre creatures. In front of him stood the silent house, which he knew was occupied by five people as scared as anyone could possibly be. You might think that Ugly-Wuglies aren’t scary at all. That’s just because you’ve never seen one come to life. Just make one—any old suit of your dad’s, a hat he’s not wearing, a couple of bolsters, a painted paper face, some sticks, and a pair of boots will do; get your dad to lend you a wishing ring, return it to him once it’s done its job, and see how you feel after that.

Of course the reason why Gerald was not afraid was that he had the ring; and, as you have seen, the wearer of that is not frightened by anything unless he touches that thing. But Gerald knew well enough how the others must be feeling. That was why he stopped for a moment in the hall to try and imagine what would have been most soothing to him if he had been as terrified as he knew they were.[192]

Of course, the reason Gerald wasn't scared was that he had the ring; and, as you've seen, the person wearing it isn't afraid of anything unless they come into contact with that thing. But Gerald knew exactly how the others must be feeling. That’s why he paused for a moment in the hall to try to think about what would have calmed him if he had been as frightened as he knew they were.[192]

"Cathy! I say! What ho, Jimmy! Mabel ahoy!" he cried in a loud, cheerful voice that sounded very unreal to himself.

"Cathy! Hey! What’s up, Jimmy! Mabel, over here!" he shouted in a loud, cheerful voice that felt really strange to him.

The dining-room door opened a cautious inch.

The dining room door opened slowly by an inch.

"I say—such larks!" Gerald went on, shoving gently at the door with his shoulder. "Look out! what are you keeping the door shut for?"

"I mean—what fun!" Gerald continued, nudging the door gently with his shoulder. "Watch out! Why are you keeping the door closed?"

"Are you—alone?" asked Kathleen in hushed, breathless tones.

"Are you—alone?" Kathleen asked in quiet, breathless tones.

"Yes, of course. Don't be a duffer!"

"Yes, of course. Don't be foolish!"

The door opened, revealing three scared faces and the disarranged chairs where that odd audience had sat.

The door opened, showing three frightened faces and the messed-up chairs where that strange audience had been sitting.

"Where are they? Have you unwished them? We heard them talking. Horrible!"

"Where are they? Did you make them disappear? We heard them talking. Terrible!"

"They're in the yard," said Gerald with the best imitation of joyous excitement that he could manage. "It is such fun! They're just like real people, quite kind and jolly. It's the most ripping lark. Don't let on to Mademoiselle and Eliza. I'll square them. Then Kathleen and Jimmy must go to bed, and I'll see Mabel home, and as soon as we get outside I must find some sort of lodging for the Ugly-Wuglies—they are such fun though. I do wish you could all go with me."

"They're in the yard," Gerald said, trying his hardest to sound genuinely excited. "It is so much fun! They're just like real people, really nice and cheerful. It's the most amazing adventure. Don't say anything to Mademoiselle and Eliza. I'll handle them. Then Kathleen and Jimmy need to go to bed, and I'll walk Mabel home. As soon as we're outside, I need to find some place for the Ugly-Wuglies—they are so much fun, though. I really wish you could all come with me."

"Fun?" echoed Kathleen dismally and doubting.

"Fun?" Kathleen repeated bleakly and with uncertainty.

"Perfectly killing," Gerald asserted resolutely. "Now, you just listen to what I say to Mademoiselle and Eliza, and back me up for all you're worth."[193]

"Absolutely perfect," Gerald said firmly. "Now, just listen to what I tell Mademoiselle and Eliza, and support me with everything you've got." [193]

"But," said Mabel, "you can't mean that you're going to leave me alone directly we get out, and go off with those horrible creatures. They look like fiends."

"But," Mabel said, "you can't be serious about leaving me alone as soon as we get out and heading off with those awful creatures. They look like monsters."

"You wait till you've seen them close," Gerald advised. "Why, they're just ordinary—the first thing one of them did was to ask me to recommend it to a good hotel! I couldn't understand it at first, because it has no roof to its mouth, of course."

"You should wait until you've seen them up close," Gerald suggested. "Honestly, they're just ordinary—the first thing one of them did was ask me to recommend a good hotel! I was puzzled at first, since it has no roof to its mouth, obviously."

It was a mistake to say that, Gerald knew it at once.

It was a mistake to say that, Gerald realized immediately.

Mabel and Kathleen were holding hands in a way that plainly showed how a few moments ago they had been clinging to each other in an agony of terror. Now they clung again. And Jimmy, who was sitting on the edge of what had been the stage, kicking his boots against the pink counterpane, shuddered visibly.

Mabel and Kathleen were holding hands in a way that clearly showed how just moments ago they had been clinging to each other in a state of fear. Now they were clinging again. And Jimmy, who was sitting on the edge of what had been the stage, kicking his boots against the pink bedspread, shuddered noticeably.

"It doesn't matter," Gerald explained—"about the roofs, I mean; you soon get to understand. I heard them say I was a gentlemanly lad as I was coming away. They wouldn't have cared to notice a little thing like that if they'd been fiends, you know."

"It doesn't matter," Gerald explained—"about the roofs, I mean; you’ll soon get it. I heard them say I was a decent guy as I was leaving. They wouldn't have bothered to notice something like that even if they were total jerks, you know."

"It doesn't matter how gentlemanly they think you; if you don't see me home you aren't, that's all. Are you going to?" Mabel demanded.

"It doesn't matter how gentlemanly they think you are; if you don't see me home, you aren't, that's it. Are you going to?" Mabel demanded.

"Of course I am. We shall have no end of a lark. Now for Mademoiselle."

"Of course I am. We’re going to have a great time. Now to Mademoiselle."

He had put on his coat as he spoke and now ran up the stairs. The others, herding in the[194] hall, could hear his light-hearted there's-nothing-unusual-the-matter-whatever-did-you-bolt-like-that-for knock at Mademoiselle's door, the reassuring "It's only me—Gerald, you know," the pause, the opening of the door, and the low-voiced parley that followed; then Mademoiselle and Gerald at Eliza's door, voices of reassurance; Eliza's terror, bluntly voluble, tactfully soothed.

He had put on his coat as he spoke and now ran up the stairs. The others, gathering in the [194] hall, could hear his light-hearted "There's nothing wrong—what made you jump like that?" knock at Mademoiselle's door, the reassuring "It's just me—Gerald, you know," the pause, the door opening, and the quiet conversation that followed; then Mademoiselle and Gerald at Eliza's door, voices of comfort; Eliza's fear, blunt and expressive, tactfully calmed.

"Wonder what lies he's telling them," Jimmy grumbled.

"Wonder what lies he's telling them," Jimmy complained.

"Oh! not lies," said Mabel; "he's only telling them as much of the truth as it's good for them to know."

"Oh! not lies," said Mabel; "he's just sharing as much of the truth as it's safe for them to hear."

"If you'd been a man," said Jimmy witheringly, "you'd have been a beastly Jesuit, and hid up chimneys."

"If you had been a man," Jimmy said scornfully, "you would have been a terrible Jesuit and would have hidden in chimneys."

"If I were only just a boy," Mabel retorted, "I shouldn't be scared out of my life by a pack of old coats."

"If I were just a boy," Mabel shot back, "I wouldn't be terrified by a bunch of old coats."

"I'm so sorry you were frightened," Gerald's honeyed tones floated down the staircase; "we didn't think about you being frightened. And it was a good trick, wasn't it?"

"I'm really sorry you were scared," Gerald's sweet voice floated down the staircase; "we didn't think about how it would make you feel. And it was a good trick, right?"

"There!" whispered Jimmy, "he's been telling her it was a trick of ours."

"There!" whispered Jimmy, "he's been saying it was one of our tricks."

"Well, so it was," said Mabel stoutly.

"Well, that's how it was," Mabel said firmly.

"It was indeed a wonderful trick," said Mademoiselle; "and how did you move the mannikins?"

"It was definitely an amazing trick," said Mademoiselle; "and how did you make the little figures move?"

"Oh, we've often done it—with strings, you know," Gerald explained.

"Oh, we've done that a lot—with strings, you know," Gerald explained.

"That's true, too," Kathleen whispered.

"That's true, too," Kathleen said.

"WONDER WHAT LIES HE'S TELLING THEM," JIMMY GRUMBLED. "CAN'T BELIEVE THE LIES HE'S TELLING THEM," JIMMY MURMURED.

"Let us see you do once again this trick so[196] remarkable," said Mademoiselle, arriving at the bottom-stair mat.

"Show us that amazing trick again," said Mademoiselle, reaching the mat at the bottom of the stairs.[196]

"Oh, I've cleared them all out," said Gerald. ("So he has," from Kathleen aside to Jimmy.) "We were so sorry you were startled; we thought you wouldn't like to see them again."

"Oh, I've gotten rid of all of them," said Gerald. ("So he has," Kathleen said to Jimmy.) "We were really sorry you got scared; we figured you wouldn't want to see them again."

"Then," said Mademoiselle brightly, as she peeped into the untidy dining-room and saw that the figures had indeed vanished, "if we supped and discoursed of your beautiful piece of theatre?"

"Then," said Mademoiselle cheerfully, as she peeked into the messy dining room and saw that the figures had indeed disappeared, "how about we have dinner and talk about your wonderful play?"

Gerald explained fully how much his brother and sister would enjoy this. As for him—Mademoiselle would see that it was his duty to escort Mabel home, and kind as it was of Mademoiselle to ask her to stay the night, it could not be, on account of the frenzied and anxious affection of Mabel's aunt. And it was useless to suggest that Eliza should see Mabel home, because Eliza was nervous at night unless accompanied by her gentleman friend.

Gerald explained in detail how much his brother and sister would love this. As for him—Mademoiselle would understand that it was his responsibility to take Mabel home, and while it was very kind of Mademoiselle to invite her to stay the night, it just couldn't happen because of Mabel's aunt's frantic and worried affection. Plus, it was pointless to suggest that Eliza should walk Mabel home, since Eliza got anxious at night unless she was with her boyfriend.

So Mabel was hatted with her own hat and cloaked with a cloak that was not hers; and she and Gerald went out by the front door, amid kind last words and appointments for the morrow.

So Mabel wore her own hat and a cloak that wasn’t hers; and she and Gerald went out through the front door, surrounded by kind last words and plans for tomorrow.

The moment that front door was shut Gerald caught Mabel by the arm and led her briskly to the corner of the side street which led to the yard. Just round the corner he stopped.

The moment the front door closed, Gerald grabbed Mabel by the arm and quickly took her to the corner of the side street that led to the yard. Just around the corner, he paused.

"Now," he said, "what I want to know is—are you an idiot or aren't you?"[197]

"Now," he said, "what I want to know is—are you an idiot or not?"[197]

"Idiot yourself!" said Mabel, but mechanically, for she saw that he was in earnest.

"You're being an idiot!" Mabel said, but it was automatic, because she realized he was serious.

"Because I'm not frightened of the Ugly-Wuglies. They're as harmless as tame rabbits. But an idiot might be frightened, and give the whole show away. If you're an idiot, say so, and I'll go back and tell them you're afraid to walk home, and that I'll go and let your aunt know you're stopping."

"Because I'm not scared of the Ugly-Wuglies. They're as harmless as pet rabbits. But a fool might get scared and ruin everything. If you’re a fool, just admit it, and I’ll go back and tell them you’re too afraid to walk home and that I’ll let your aunt know you’re staying."

"I'm not an idiot," said Mabel; "and," she added, glaring round her with the wild gaze of the truly terror-stricken, "I'm not afraid of anything."

"I'm not an idiot," Mabel said; "and," she added, glaring around her with the wild look of someone genuinely terrified, "I'm not afraid of anything."

"I'm going to let you share my difficulties and dangers," said Gerald; "at least, I'm inclined to let you. I wouldn't do as much for my own brother, I can tell you. And if you queer my pitch I'll never speak to you again or let the others either."

"I'm going to let you experience my struggles and risks," said Gerald; "at least, I'm thinking about it. I wouldn’t do that much for my own brother, to be honest. And if you mess things up for me, I'll never talk to you again, and neither will the others."

"You're a beast, that's what you are! I don't need to be threatened to make me brave. I am."

"You're a monster, that’s what you are! I don't need threats to be brave. I am."

"Mabel," said Gerald, in low, thrilling tones, for he saw that the time had come to sound another note, "I know you're brave. I believe in you. That's why I've arranged it like this. I'm certain you've got the heart of a lion under that black-and-white exterior. Can I trust you? To the death?"

"Mabel," Gerald said in low, exciting tones, because he realized it was time to strike a different note, "I know you're brave. I believe in you. That's why I've set it up this way. I'm sure you've got the heart of a lion beneath that black-and-white exterior. Can I trust you? Until the end?"

Mabel felt that to say anything but "Yes" was to throw away a priceless reputation for courage. So "Yes" was what she said.

Mabel thought that saying anything other than "Yes" would ruin her priceless reputation for bravery. So "Yes" was what she said.

"Then wait here. You're close to the lamp. And when you see me coming with them remember[198] they're as harmless as serpents—I mean doves. Talk to them just like you would to any one else. See?"

"Then wait here. You're close to the lamp. And when you see me coming with them, remember[198] they're as harmless as snakes—I mean, doves. Talk to them just like you would to anyone else. Got it?"

He turned to leave her, but stopped at her natural question:

He started to walk away from her but paused at her straightforward question:

"What hotel did you say you were going to take them to?"

"What hotel did you say you were going to take them to?"

"Oh, Jimminy!" the harassed Gerald caught at his hair with both hands. "There! you see, Mabel, you're a help already"; he had, even at that moment, some tact left. "I clean forgot! I meant to ask you—isn't there any lodge or anything in the Castle grounds where I could put them for the night? The charm will break, you know, some time, like being invisible did, and they'll just be a pack of coats and things that we can easily carry home any day. Is there a lodge or anything?"

"Oh, come on!" the stressed Gerald grabbed his hair with both hands. "See, Mabel, you're already a help"; he still had a bit of tact even at that moment. "I completely forgot! I meant to ask you—is there any lodge or something on the Castle grounds where I could put them for the night? The charm will wear off, you know, just like when we became invisible, and they'll just be a pile of coats and stuff that we can easily take home any day. Is there a lodge or something?"

"There's a secret passage," Mabel began—but at that moment the yard-door opened and an Ugly-Wugly put out its head and looked anxiously down the street.

"There's a secret passage," Mabel started—but just then, the yard door swung open and an Ugly-Wugly peeked out, looking nervously down the street.

"Righto!"—Gerald ran to meet it. It was all Mabel could do not to run in an opposite direction with an opposite motive. It was all she could do, but she did it, and was proud of herself as long as ever she remembered that night.

"Got it!"—Gerald rushed to meet it. Mabel could barely stop herself from running in the opposite direction with completely different intentions. It took everything she had, but she managed to do it, and she felt proud of herself for as long as she remembered that night.

And now, with all the silent precaution necessitated by the near presence of an extremely insane uncle, the Ugly-Wuglies, a grisly band, trooped out of the yard door.

And now, with all the quiet caution needed because of the close presence of an extremely crazy uncle, the Ugly-Wuglies, a creepy group, filed out of the yard door.

"Walk on your toes, dear," the bonneted Ugly-Wugly[199] whispered to the one with a wreath; and even at that thrilling crisis Gerald wondered how she could, since the toes of one foot were but the end of a golf club and of the other the end of a hockey-stick.

"Walk on your toes, dear," the bonneted Ugly-Wugly[199] whispered to the one with a wreath; and even in that exciting moment, Gerald wondered how she could, since the toes of one foot were just the end of a golf club and the other the end of a hockey stick.

Mabel felt that there was no shame in retreating to the lamp-post at the street corner, but, once there, she made herself halt—and no one but Mabel will ever know how much making that took. Think of it—to stand there, firm and quiet, and wait for those hollow, unbelievable things to come up to her, clattering on the pavement with their stumpy feet or borne along noiselessly, as in the case of the flower-hatted lady, by a skirt that touched the ground, and had, Mabel knew very well, nothing at all inside it.

Mabel felt there was no shame in retreating to the lamp post at the street corner, but once she got there, she forced herself to stop—and no one but Mabel will ever know how challenging that was. Just imagine—standing there, steady and silent, waiting for those empty, hard-to-believe things to approach her, clattering on the pavement with their stubby feet or drifting silently, like the flower-hatted lady, in a skirt that touched the ground and had, Mabel knew very well, nothing at all in it.

She stood very still; the insides of her hands grew cold and damp, but still she stood, saying over and over again: "They're not true—they can't be true. It's only a dream—they aren't really true. They can't be." And then Gerald was there, and all the Ugly-Wuglies crowding round, and Gerald saying:—

She stood completely still; the palms of her hands felt cold and clammy, but she remained that way, repeating over and over: "They're not real—they can't be real. It's just a dream—they're not really real. They can't be." And then Gerald was there, along with all the Ugly-Wuglies gathering around, and Gerald saying:—

"This is one of our friends, Mabel—the Princess in the play, you know. Be a man!" he added in a whisper for her ear alone.

"This is one of our friends, Mabel—the Princess in the play, you know. Man up!" he added in a whisper just for her.

Mabel, all her nerves stretched tight as banjo strings, had an awful instant of not knowing whether she would be able to be a man or whether she would be merely a shrieking and running little mad girl. For the respectable Ugly-Wugly shook her limply by the hand ("He can't be true," she told herself), and the rose-wreathed[200] one took her arm with a soft-padded glove at the end of an umbrella arm, and said:—

Mabel, her nerves stretched tight like banjo strings, had a terrifying moment of uncertainty about whether she could act like a man or if she would just be a screaming and running little crazy girl. The respectable Ugly-Wugly shook her hand limply ("He can't be real," she told herself), and the rose-wreathed[200] one took her arm with a soft, padded glove at the end of an umbrella arm and said:—

"You dear, clever little thing! Do walk with me!" in a gushing, girlish way, and in speech almost wholly lacking in consonants.

"You sweet, smart little thing! Come walk with me!" in an excited, girly tone, and in speech that barely had any consonants.

Then they all walked up the High Street as if, as Gerald said, they were anybody else.

Then they all walked up the High Street as if, as Gerald said, they were just like everyone else.

It was a strange procession, but Liddlesby goes early to bed, and the Liddlesby police, in common with those of most other places, wear boots that one can hear a mile off. If such boots had been heard, Gerald would have had time to turn back and head them off. He felt now that he could not resist a flush of pride in Mabel's courage as he heard her polite rejoinders to the still more polite remarks of the amiable Ugly-Wuglies. He did not know how near she was to the scream that would throw away the whole thing and bring the police and the residents out to the ruin of everybody.

It was an odd sight, but Liddlesby goes to bed early, and the Liddlesby police, like most others, wear boots that you can hear from far away. If those boots had made a sound, Gerald would have had time to turn back and stop them. He couldn't help feeling a sense of pride in Mabel's bravery as he listened to her polite replies to the even more courteous comments from the friendly Ugly-Wuglies. He had no idea how close she was to losing it and causing a scene that would bring out the police and ruin everything for everyone.

They met no one, except one man, who murmured, "Guy Fawkes, swelp me!" and crossed the road hurriedly; and when, next day, he told what he had seen, his wife disbelieved him, and also said it was a judgment on him, which was unreasonable.

They didn't encounter anyone, except for one guy who muttered, "Guy Fawkes, I swear!" and quickly crossed the street. The next day, when he shared what he had seen, his wife didn't believe him and remarked that it was a punishment for him, which was unfair.

IT WAS A STRANGE PROCESSION. It was a weird parade.

Mabel felt as though she were taking part in a very completely arranged nightmare, but Gerald was in it too, Gerald, who had asked if she was an idiot. Well, she wasn't. But she soon would be, she felt. Yet she went on answering the courteous vowel-talk of these impossible people. She had often heard her[202] aunt speak of impossible people. Well, now she knew what they were like.

Mabel felt like she was caught in a perfectly orchestrated nightmare, but Gerald was there too—Gerald, who had asked if she was an idiot. Well, she wasn't. But she felt like she would be soon. Still, she kept responding to the polite, pointless chatter of these absurd people. She had often heard her[202] aunt talk about impossible people. Now, she understood what they were really like.

Summer twilight had melted into summer moonlight. The shadows of the Ugly-Wuglies on the white road were much more horrible than their more solid selves. Mabel wished it had been a dark night, and then corrected the wish with a hasty shudder.

Summer twilight had turned into summer moonlight. The shadows of the Ugly-Wuglies on the white road looked much scarier than the actual creatures. Mabel wished it had been a dark night, but quickly regretted the thought with a shudder.

Gerald, submitting to a searching interrogatory from the tall-hatted Ugly-Wugly as to his schools, his sports, pastimes, and ambitions, wondered how long the spell would last. The ring seemed to work in sevens. Would these things have seven hours' life—or fourteen—or twenty-one? His mind lost itself in the intricacies of the seven-times table (a teaser at the best of times) and only found itself with a shock when the procession found itself at the gates of the Castle grounds.

Gerald, going through a tough questioning from the tall-hatted Ugly-Wugly about his schools, sports, hobbies, and dreams, wondered how long the spell would last. The ring seemed to work in sevens. Would these things last for seven hours—or fourteen—or twenty-one? His mind got caught up in the complexities of the seven-times table (which was tricky even at the best of times) and only snapped back to reality when the group reached the gates of the Castle grounds.

Locked—of course.

Locked—obviously.

"You see," he explained, as the Ugly-Wuglies vainly shook the iron gates with incredible hands; "it's so very late. There is another way. But you have to climb through a hole."

"You see," he explained, as the Ugly-Wuglies desperately shook the iron gates with their powerful hands; "it's really late. There is another way. But you have to crawl through a hole."

"The ladies," the respectable Ugly-Wugly began objecting; but the ladies with one voice affirmed that they loved adventures. "So frightfully thrilling," added the one who wore roses.

"The ladies," the respectable Ugly-Wugly began to protest; but the ladies all agreed, saying they loved adventures. "So incredibly exciting," added the one wearing roses.

So they went round by the road, and coming to the hole—it was a little difficult to find in the moonlight, which always disguises the most familiar things—Gerald went first with the[203] bicycle lantern which he had snatched as his pilgrims came out of the yard; the shrinking Mabel followed, and then the Ugly-Wuglies, with hollow rattlings of their wooden limbs against the stone, crept through, and with strange vowel-sounds of general amazement, manly courage, and feminine nervousness, followed the light along the passage through the fern-hung cutting and under the arch.

So they took the road around, and when they reached the hole—it was a bit hard to spot in the moonlight, which tends to obscure even the most familiar places—Gerald went in first with the[203] bicycle lantern he had grabbed as his group left the yard; the timid Mabel followed, and then the Ugly-Wuglies, with the hollow clattering of their wooden limbs against the stone, crept through, making strange vowel sounds of surprise, bravery, and nervousness as they followed the light along the passage through the fern-covered cut and under the arch.

When they emerged on the moonlit enchantment of the Italian garden a quite intelligible "Oh!" of surprised admiration broke from more than one painted paper lip; and the respectable Ugly-Wugly was understood to say that it must be quite a show-place—by George, sir! yes.

When they stepped into the moonlit magic of the Italian garden, a clear "Oh!" of surprised admiration escaped from more than one painted paper mouth; and the respectable Ugly-Wugly seemed to say that it had to be quite the attraction—by George, sir! yes.

Those marble terraces and artfully serpentining gravel walks surely never had echoed to steps so strange. No shadows so wildly unbelievable had, for all its enchantments, ever fallen on those smooth, gray, dewy lawns. Gerald was thinking this, or something like it (what he really thought was, "I bet there never was such a go as this, even here!"), when he saw the statue of Hermes leap from its pedestal and run towards him and his company with all the lively curiosity of a street boy eager to be in at a street fight. He saw, too, that he was the only one who perceived that white advancing presence. And he knew that it was the ring that let him see what by others could not be seen. He slipped it from his finger. Yes; Hermes was on his pedestal, still as the[204] snow man you make in the Christmas holidays. He put the ring on again, and there was Hermes, circling round the group and gazing deep in each unconscious Ugly-Wugly face.

Those marble terraces and winding gravel paths definitely never had sounds of such unusual footsteps. No shadows so wildly incredible had ever, despite all its magic, been cast on those smooth, gray, dewy lawns. Gerald was thinking this, or something similar (what he really thought was, "I bet there's never been anything like this, even here!"), when he saw the statue of Hermes jump from its pedestal and run toward him and his friends with all the lively curiosity of a street kid eager to join a street fight. He also noticed that he was the only one who saw that white figure approaching. And he realized that it was the ring that allowed him to see what others could not. He took it off his finger. Yes; Hermes was back on his pedestal, as still as the snowman you make during the Christmas holidays. He put the ring back on, and there was Hermes, circling around the group and looking closely at each unaware Ugly-Wugly face.

"This seems a very superior hotel," the tall-hatted Ugly-Wugly was saying; "the grounds are laid out with what you might call taste."

"This seems like a really nice hotel," the tall-hatted Ugly-Wugly was saying; "the grounds are arranged with what you could call style."

"We should have to go in by the back door," said Mabel suddenly. "The front door's locked at half-past nine."

"We should go in through the back door," Mabel said suddenly. "The front door's locked at 9:30."

A short, stout Ugly-Wugly in a yellow and blue cricket cap, who had hardly spoken, muttered something about an escapade, and about feeling quite young again.

A short, stocky Ugly-Wugly in a yellow and blue cricket cap, who had barely said anything, mumbled something about an adventure and feeling young again.

And now they had skirted the marble-edged pool where the gold fish swam and glimmered, and where the great prehistoric beast had come down to bathe and drink. The water flashed white diamonds in the moonlight, and Gerald alone of them all saw that the scaly-plated vast lizard was even now rolling and wallowing there among the lily pads.

And now they had walked around the pool lined with marble, where the goldfish swam and sparkled, and where the huge prehistoric creature had come to bathe and drink. The water sparkled like white diamonds in the moonlight, and only Gerald noticed that the massive lizard with scaled armor was currently rolling and wallowing among the lily pads.

They hastened up the steps of the Temple of Flora. The back of it, where no elegant arch opened to the air, was against one of those sheer hills, almost cliffs, that diversified the landscape of that garden. Mabel passed behind the statue of the goddess, fumbled a little, and then Gerald's lantern, flashing like a search-light, showed a very high and very narrow doorway: the stone that was the door, and that had closed it, revolved slowly under the touch of Mabel's fingers.[205]

They rushed up the steps of the Temple of Flora. The back of it, where no elegant arch opened to the sky, was against one of those steep hills, almost cliffs, that added variety to the landscape of that garden. Mabel moved behind the statue of the goddess, fumbled a bit, and then Gerald's lantern, flashing like a searchlight, illuminated a very tall and very narrow doorway: the stone that served as the door, which had been closed, slowly revolved under Mabel's touch.[205]

"This way," she said, and panted a little. The back of her neck felt cold and goose-fleshy.

"This way," she said, slightly out of breath. The back of her neck felt cold and had goosebumps.

"You lead the way, my lad, with the lantern," said the suburban Ugly-Wugly in his bluff, agreeable way.

"You take the lead with the lantern, kid," said the suburban Ugly-Wugly in his straightforward, friendly manner.

"I—I must, stay behind to close the door," said Gerald.

"I—I have to stay behind to close the door," said Gerald.

"The Princess can do that. We'll help her," said the wreathed one with effusion; and Gerald thought her horribly officious.

"The Princess can handle that. We'll assist her," said the one with the wreath enthusiastically; and Gerald found her incredibly meddlesome.

He insisted gently that he would be the one responsible for the safe shutting of that door.

He gently insisted that he would be the one responsible for safely closing that door.

"You wouldn't like me to get into trouble, I'm sure," he urged; and the Ugly-Wuglies, for the last time kind and reasonable, agreed that this, of all things, they would most deplore.

"You wouldn't want me to get into trouble, right?" he insisted; and the Ugly-Wuglies, being kind and reasonable one last time, agreed that this, above all else, would be what they would truly regret.

"You take it," Gerald urged, pressing the bicycle lamp on the elderly Ugly-Wugly; "you're the natural leader. Go straight ahead. Are there any steps?" he asked Mabel in a whisper.

"You take it," Gerald urged, pushing the bicycle lamp towards the elderly Ugly-Wugly; "you're the natural leader. Just go straight ahead. Are there any steps?" he asked Mabel in a whisper.

"Not for ever so long," she whispered back. "It goes on for ages, and then twists round."

"Not for a very long time," she whispered in response. "It goes on for a long time, and then it turns."

"Whispering," said the smallest Ugly-Wugly suddenly, "ain't manners."

"Whispering," said the smallest Ugly-Wugly suddenly, "isn't polite."

"He hasn't any, anyhow," whispered the lady Ugly-Wugly; "don't mind him—quite a self-made man," and squeezed Mabel's arm with horrible confidential flabbiness.

"He doesn’t have any, anyway," whispered the lady Ugly-Wugly; "don’t pay any attention to him—definitely a self-made man," and squeezed Mabel’s arm with an uncomfortably soft grip.

The respectable Ugly-Wugly leading with the lamp, the others following trustfully, one and all disappeared into that narrow doorway; and Gerald and Mabel standing without, hardly[206] daring to breathe lest a breath should retard the procession, almost sobbed with relief. Prematurely, as it turned out. For suddenly there was a rush and a scuffle inside the passage, and as they strove to close the door the Ugly-Wuglies fiercely pressed to open it again. Whether they saw something in the dark passage that alarmed them, whether they took it into their empty heads that this could not be the back way to any really respectable hotel, or whether a convincing sudden instinct warned them that they were being tricked, Mabel and Gerald never knew. But they knew that the Ugly-Wuglies were no longer friendly and commonplace, that a fierce change had come over them. Cries of "No, No!" "We won't go on!" "Make him lead!" broke the dreamy stillness of the perfect night. There were screams from ladies' voices, the hoarse, determined shouts of strong Ugly-Wuglies roused to resistance, and, worse than all, the steady pushing open of that narrow stone door that had almost closed upon the ghastly crew. Through the chink of it they could be seen, a writhing black crowd against the light of the bicycle lamp; a padded hand reached round the door; stick-boned arms stretched out angrily towards the world that that door, if it closed, would shut them off from for ever. And the tone of their consonantless speech was no longer conciliatory and ordinary; it was threatening, full of the menace of unbearable horrors.

The respectable Ugly-Wugly, leading with the lamp, and the others following trustingly, all disappeared into that narrow doorway; Gerald and Mabel stood outside, barely daring to breathe lest a sound delay the procession, almost sobbing with relief. Prematurely, as it turned out. Suddenly, there was a rush and a scuffle inside the passage, and as they tried to close the door, the Ugly-Wuglies fiercely pushed to open it again. Whether they saw something in the dark passage that scared them, whether they suddenly convinced themselves that this couldn’t possibly be the back way to any respectable hotel, or whether a strong instinct warned them that they were being tricked, Mabel and Gerald never knew. But they realized that the Ugly-Wuglies were no longer friendly and ordinary; something fierce had changed in them. Cries of "No, No!" "We won't go on!" "Make him lead!" broke the dreamy stillness of the perfect night. There were screams from ladies' voices, the hoarse, determined shouts of strong Ugly-Wuglies stirred to resistance, and, worse than all, the steady push to open that narrow stone door that had almost closed on the terrifying group. Through the crack, they could be seen—a writhing black crowd against the light of the bicycle lamp; a padded hand reached around the door; stick-thin arms reached out angrily toward the world that the door, if closed, would shut them off from forever. And the tone of their consonant-less speech was no longer friendly and ordinary; it was threatening, filled with the menace of unimaginable horrors.

The padded hand fell on Gerald's arm, and[207] instantly all the terrors that he had, so far, only known in imagination became real to him, and he saw, in the sort of flash that shows drowning people their past lives, what it was that he had asked of Mabel, and that she had given.

The soft hand landed on Gerald's arm, and[207] suddenly all the fears he had only imagined became real to him. In a moment that felt like what drowning people experience when they see their past lives, he realized what he had asked of Mabel, and what she had given him.

"Push, push for your life!" he cried, and setting his heel against the pedestal of Flora, pushed manfully.

"Push, push for your life!" he shouted, and with his heel pressed against the base of Flora, he pushed with all his strength.

"I can't any more—oh. I can't!" moaned Mabel, and tried to use her heel likewise, but her legs were too short.

"I can't do this anymore—oh. I can't!" Mabel groaned, and tried to use her heel too, but her legs were too short.

"They mustn't get out, they mustn't!" Gerald panted.

"They can't get out, they can't!" Gerald panted.

"You'll know it when we do," came from inside the door in tones which fury and mouth-rooflessness would have made unintelligible to any ears but those sharpened by the wild fear of that unspeakable moment.

"You'll know it when we do," came from inside the door in tones that would have been confusing to anyone else, except for those who were on edge from the overwhelming fear of that indescribable moment.

"What's up, there?" cried suddenly a new voice—a voice with all its consonants comforting, clean-cut, and ringing, and abruptly a new shadow fell on the marble floor of Flora's temple.

"What's going on?" suddenly called a new voice—one that was comforting, clear, and resonant, and just like that, a new shadow fell on the marble floor of Flora's temple.

"Come and help push!" Gerald's voice only just reached the newcomer. "If they get out they'll kill us all."

"Come and help push!" Gerald's voice barely reached the newcomer. "If they get out, they'll kill us all."

A strong, velveteen-covered shoulder pushed suddenly between the shoulders of Gerald and Mabel; a stout man's heel sought the aid of the goddess's pedestal; the heavy, narrow door yielded slowly, it closed, its spring clicked, and the furious, surging, threatening mass of Ugly-Wuglies was shut in, and Gerald and Mabel—oh,[208] incredible relief!—were shut out. Mabel threw herself on the marble floor, sobbing slow, heavy sobs of achievement and exhaustion. If I had been there I should have looked the other way, so as not to see whether Gerald yielded himself to the same abandonment.

A strong, velvety shoulder suddenly pushed between Gerald and Mabel. A hefty man's heel pressed against the goddess's pedestal. The heavy, narrow door slowly gave way, closed, its spring clicked, and the furious, surging, threatening crowd of Ugly-Wuglies was trapped inside, leaving Gerald and Mabel—oh, [208] what an incredible relief!—on the outside. Mabel collapsed onto the marble floor, sobbing slow, heavy tears of accomplishment and exhaustion. If I had been there, I would have turned away so I wouldn't have to see if Gerald succumbed to the same despair.

The newcomer he appeared to be a gamekeeper, Gerald decided later—looked down on—well, certainly on Mabel, and said:

The newcomer, who seemed to be a gamekeeper, Gerald later decided—looked down on—well, definitely on Mabel, and said:

"Come on, don't be a little duffer." (He may have said, "a couple of little duffers.") "Who is it, and what's it all about?"

"Come on, don’t be such a loser." (He may have said, "a couple of losers.") "Who is it, and what's going on?"

"I can't possibly tell you," Gerald panted.

"I can't possibly tell you," Gerald gasped.

"We shall have to see about that, shan't we," said the newcomer amiably. "Come out into the moonlight and let's review the situation."

"We'll have to figure that out, won't we," said the newcomer cheerfully. "Step out into the moonlight and let's go over the situation."

Gerald, even in that topsy-turvy state of his world, found time to think that a gamekeeper who used such words as that had most likely a romantic past. But at the same time he saw that such a man would be far less easy to "square" with an unconvincing tale than Eliza, or Johnson, or even Mademoiselle. In fact, he seemed, with the only tale that they had to tell, practically unsquarable.

Gerald, even in the chaotic state of his world, took a moment to think that a gamekeeper who used words like that probably had a romantic past. But he also realized that this guy would be much harder to "handle" with a weak story than Eliza, Johnson, or even Mademoiselle. In fact, with the only story they had to share, he seemed practically impossible to convince.

Gerald got up—if he was not up already, or still up—and pulled at the limp and now hot hand of the sobbing Mabel; and as he did so the unsquarable one took his hand, and thus led both children out from under the shadow of Flora's dome into the bright white moonlight that carpeted Flora's steps. Here he sat down, a child on each side of him, drew a hand of each[209] through his velveteen arm, pressed them to his velveteen sides in a friendly, reassuring way, and said: "Now then! Go ahead!"

Gerald got up—whether he was already up or still up—and grabbed the limp, now warm hand of the crying Mabel; as he did, the one who couldn't be squared away took his hand, leading both kids out from under the shadow of Flora's dome into the bright white moonlight that lit up Flora's steps. Here he sat down, a child on either side of him, pulled a hand of each[209] through his velveteen arm, pressed them to his velveteen sides in a friendly, reassuring way, and said: "Alright! Go ahead!"

Mabel merely sobbed. We must excuse her. She had been very brave, and I have no doubt that all heroines, from Joan of Arc to Grace Darling, have had their sobbing moments.

Mabel just cried. We need to forgive her. She had been really brave, and I’m sure that all heroines, from Joan of Arc to Grace Darling, have had their moments of tears.

But Gerald said: "It's no use. If I made up a story you'd see through it."

But Gerald said, "There's no point. If I made up a story, you'd see right through it."

"That's a compliment to my discernment, anyhow," said the stranger. "What price telling me the truth?"

"That's a compliment to my judgment, anyway," said the stranger. "What's the price for telling me the truth?"

"If we told you the truth," said Gerald, "you wouldn't believe it."

"If we told you the truth," Gerald said, "you wouldn't believe it."

"Try me," said the velveteen one. He was clean-shaven, and had large eyes that sparkled when the moonlight touched them.

"Try me," said the velveteen one. He was clean-shaven and had large eyes that sparkled when the moonlight hit them.

"I can't," said Gerald, and it was plain that he spoke the truth. "You'd either think we were mad, and get us shut up, or else—oh, it's no good. Thank you for helping us, and do let us go home."

"I can't," said Gerald, and it was clear that he was telling the truth. "You’d either think we were crazy and try to lock us up, or—oh, it’s pointless. Thank you for helping us, but please let us go home."

"I wonder," said the stranger musingly, "whether you have any imagination."

"I wonder," the stranger said thoughtfully, "if you have any imagination."

"Considering that we invented them," Gerald hotly began, and stopped with late prudence.

"Considering that we created them," Gerald started heatedly, then paused with newfound caution.

"If by 'them' you mean the people whom I helped you to imprison in yonder tomb," said the stranger, loosing Mabel's hand to put his arm round her, "remember that I saw and heard them. And with all respect to your imagination, I doubt whether any invention of yours would be quite so convincing."[210]

"I'm assuming 'them' refers to the people I helped you lock up in that tomb over there," said the stranger, letting go of Mabel's hand to wrap his arm around her. "Just keep in mind that I saw and heard them. And with all due respect to your creativity, I doubt any story you come up with would be as convincing."[210]

Gerald put his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands.

Gerald rested his elbows on his knees and put his chin in his hands.

"Collect yourself," said the one in velveteen; "and while you are collecting, let me just put the thing from my point of view. I think you hardly realise my position. I come down from London to take care of a big estate."

"Get a grip," said the person in velvet; "and while you're gathering your thoughts, let me share my perspective. I don't think you fully understand my situation. I traveled from London to manage a large estate."

"I thought you were a gamekeeper," put in Gerald.

"I thought you were a gamekeeper," Gerald interjected.

Mabel put her head on the stranger's shoulder. "Hero in disguise, then, I know," she sniffed.

Mabel rested her head on the stranger's shoulder. "So you're a hero in disguise, huh? I see," she said, sniffling.

"Not at all," said he; "bailiff would be nearer the mark. On the very first evening I go out to take the moonlit air, and approaching a white building, hear sounds of an agitated scuffle, accompanied by frenzied appeals for assistance. Carried away by the enthusiasm of the moment, I do assist and shut up goodness knows who behind a stone door. Now, is it unreasonable that I should ask who it is that I've shut up—helped to shut up, I mean, and who it is that I've assisted?"

"Not at all," he said. "Bailiff would be more accurate. On the very first evening I went out to enjoy the moonlit air, I approached a white building and heard sounds of a chaotic struggle, along with desperate cries for help. Caught up in the excitement of the moment, I did help and ended up locking up goodness knows who behind a stone door. Now, is it unreasonable for me to ask who I’ve locked up—helped to lock up, I mean—and who it is that I’ve assisted?"

"It's reasonable enough," Gerald admitted.

"It's fair enough," Gerald admitted.

"Well then," said the stranger.

"Alright then," said the stranger.

"Well then," said Gerald, "the fact is—— No," he added after a pause, "the fact is, I simply can't tell you."

"Well then," Gerald said, "the truth is—— No," he added after a pause, "the truth is, I just can't tell you."

"Then I must ask the other side," said Velveteens. "Let me go—I'll undo that door and find out for myself."

"Then I need to ask the other side," said Velveteens. "Let me go—I'll open that door and find out for myself."

"Tell him," said Mabel, speaking for the first time. "Never mind if he believes or not. We can't have them let out."[211]

"Tell him," Mabel said, speaking up for the first time. "It doesn’t matter whether he believes it or not. We can’t let them out."[211]

"Very well," said Gerald, "I'll tell him. Now look here, Mr. Bailiff, will you promise us on an English gentleman's word of honour—because, of course, I can see you're that, bailiff or not—will you promise that you won't tell any one what we tell you and that you won't have us put in a lunatic asylum, however mad we sound?"

"Alright," Gerald said, "I'll let him know. Now listen, Mr. Bailiff, will you promise us on your word as an English gentleman—because I can see you are that, bailiff or not—will you promise that you won't tell anyone what we share with you and that you won't have us committed to a mental hospital, no matter how crazy we sound?"

"Yes," said the stranger, "I think I can promise that. But if you've been having a sham fight or anything and shoved the other side into that hole, don't you think you'd better let them out? They'll be most awfully frightened, you know. After all, I suppose they are only children."

"Yeah," said the stranger, "I think I can promise that. But if you’ve been having a fake fight or something and pushed the other side into that hole, don’t you think you should let them out? They’re probably really scared, you know. After all, I guess they’re just kids."

"Wait till you hear," Gerald answered. "They're not children—not much! Shall I just tell about them or begin at the beginning?"

"Wait until you hear," Gerald replied. "They're not really kids—not by much! Should I just talk about them or start from the beginning?"

"The beginning, of course," said the stranger.

"The beginning, of course," said the stranger.

Mabel lifted her head from his velveteen shoulder and said, "Let me begin, then. I found a ring, and I said it would make me invisible. I said it in play. And it did. I was invisible twenty-one hours. Never mind where I got the ring. Now, Gerald, you go on."

Mabel lifted her head from his soft shoulder and said, "Let me start, then. I found a ring, and I said it would make me invisible. I said it as a joke. And it did. I was invisible for twenty-one hours. Don’t worry about where I got the ring. Now, Gerald, you go ahead."

Gerald went on; for quite a long time he went on, for the story was a splendid one to tell.

Gerald kept going; he talked for a long time because the story was amazing to share.

"And so," he ended, "we got them in there; and when seven hours are over, or fourteen, or twenty-one, or something with a seven in it, they'll just be old coats again. They came alive at half-past nine. I think they'll stop being it[212] in seven hours—that's half-past four. Now will you let us go home?"

"And so," he concluded, "we got them in there; and when seven hours are up, or fourteen, or twenty-one, or anything with a seven in it, they'll just be old coats again. They came alive at nine-thirty. I think they'll stop being it[212] in seven hours—that's four-thirty. Now will you let us go home?"

"I'll see you home," said the stranger in a quite new tone of exasperating gentleness. "Come—let's be going."

"I'll walk you home," said the stranger in a surprisingly gentle tone that was a bit frustrating. "Come on—let's go."

"You don't believe us," said Gerald. "Of course you don't. Nobody could. But I could make you believe if I chose."

"You don't believe us," Gerald said. "Of course you don't. Nobody could. But I could make you believe if I wanted to."

All three stood up, and the stranger stared in Gerald's eyes till Gerald answered his thought.

All three got up, and the stranger looked into Gerald's eyes until Gerald responded to his unspoken thought.

"No, I don't look mad, do I?"

"No, I don't look angry, do I?"

"No, you aren't. But, come, you're an extraordinarily sensible boy; don't you think you may be sickening for a fever or something?"

"No, you aren't. But, come on, you're an incredibly smart kid; don’t you think you might be coming down with a fever or something?"

"And Cathy and Jimmy and Mademoiselle and Eliza, and the man who said 'Guy Fawkes, swelp me!' and you, you saw them move—you heard them call out. Are you sickening for anything?"

"And Cathy and Jimmy and Mademoiselle and Eliza, and the guy who shouted 'Guy Fawkes, swear to me!' and you, you saw them move—you heard them shout. Are you craving anything?"

"No—or at least not for anything but information. Come, and I'll see you home."

"No—or at least not for anything other than information. Come on, and I'll walk you home."

"Mabel lives at the Towers," said Gerald, as the stranger turned into the broad drive that leads to the big gate.

"Mabel lives at the Towers," Gerald said as the stranger turned into the wide driveway that leads to the large gate.

"No relation to Lord Yalding," said Mabel hastily—"housekeeper's niece." She was holding on to his hand all the way. At the servants' entrance she put up her face to be kissed, and went in.

"No relation to Lord Yalding," Mabel said quickly—"just the housekeeper's niece." She clung to his hand the whole way. At the servants' entrance, she tilted her face up for a kiss and went inside.

"Poor little thing!" said the bailiff, as they went down the drive towards the gate.

"That poor little thing!" said the bailiff as they walked down the driveway toward the gate.

He went with Gerald to the door of the school.[213]

He went with Gerald to the school door.[213]

"Look here," said Gerald at parting. "I know what you're going to do. You're going to try to undo that door."

"Listen," Gerald said as he was leaving. "I know what you're planning to do. You're going to try to fix that door."

"Discerning!" said the stranger.

"Insightful!" said the stranger.

"Well—don't. Or, any way, wait till daylight and let us be there. We can get there by ten."

"Well—don’t. Or at least wait until morning and let us be there. We can get there by 10."

"All right—I'll meet you there by ten," answered the stranger. "By George! you're the rummest kids I ever met."

"Sure—I'll see you there by ten," replied the stranger. "Wow! you’re the strangest kids I’ve ever met."

"We are rum," Gerald owned, "but so would you be if—— Good night."

"We're drunk," Gerald admitted, "but you would be too if—— Good night."

*         *         *         *         *

As the four children went over the smooth lawn towards Flora's Temple they talked, as they had talked all the morning, about the adventures of last night and of Mabel's bravery. It was not ten, but half-past twelve; for Eliza, backed by Mademoiselle, had insisted on their "clearing up," and clearing up very thoroughly, the "litter" of last night.

As the four kids walked across the smooth lawn toward Flora's Temple, they chatted, as they had all morning, about last night's adventures and Mabel's bravery. It was not ten o'clock, but half-past twelve; Eliza, supported by Mademoiselle, had insisted they "clean up," and they were cleaning up very thoroughly the "mess" from last night.

"You're a Victoria Cross heroine, dear," said Cathy warmly. "You ought to have a statue put up to you."

"You're a Victoria Cross heroine, dear," Cathy said warmly. "You should have a statue made in your honor."

"It would come alive if you put it here," said Gerald grimly.

"It would come alive if you put it here," Gerald said seriously.

"I shouldn't have been afraid," said Jimmy.

"I shouldn't have been scared," said Jimmy.

"By daylight," Gerald assured him, "everything looks so jolly different."

"During the day," Gerald assured him, "everything looks so much different."

"I do hope he'll be there," Mabel said; "he was such a dear, Cathy—a perfect bailiff, with the soul of a gentleman."

"I really hope he's going to be there," Mabel said; "he was such a sweet guy, Cathy—an ideal bailiff, with the heart of a gentleman."

A PAINTED POINTED PAPER FACE PEERED OUT. A painted, pointed paper face looked out.

"He isn't there, though," said Jimmy. "I[215] believe you just dreamed him, like you did the statues coming alive."

"He isn't there, though," Jimmy said. "I[215] think you just dreamed him, like you did with the statues coming to life."

They went up the marble steps in the sunshine, and it was difficult to believe that this was the place where only in last night's moonlight fear had laid such cold hands on the hearts of Mabel and Gerald.

They walked up the marble steps in the sunlight, and it was hard to believe that this was the spot where just last night, under the moonlight, fear had gripped the hearts of Mabel and Gerald.

"Shall we open the door," suggested Kathleen, "and begin to carry home the coats?"

"Should we open the door," suggested Kathleen, "and start bringing the coats home?"

"Let's listen first," said Gerald; "perhaps they aren't only coats yet."

"Let's listen first," Gerald said; "maybe they aren't just coats yet."

They laid ears to the hinges of the stone door, behind which last night the Ugly-Wuglies had shrieked and threatened. All was still as the sweet morning itself. It was as they turned away that they saw the man they had come to meet. He was on the other side of Flora's pedestal. But he was not standing up. He lay there, quite still, on his back, his arms flung wide.

They pressed their ears to the hinges of the stone door, behind which the Ugly-Wuglies had screamed and threatened the night before. Everything was quiet, just like the lovely morning. It was as they turned away that they noticed the man they had come to meet. He was on the other side of Flora's pedestal. But he wasn't standing. He lay there, completely still, on his back, with his arms stretched out wide.

"Oh, look!" cried Cathy, and pointed. His face was a queer greenish colour, and on his forehead there was a cut; its edges were blue, and a little blood had trickled from it on to the white of the marble.

"Oh, look!" Cathy exclaimed, pointing. His face had a strange greenish tint, and there was a cut on his forehead; its edges were bruised, and a bit of blood had dripped from it onto the white marble.

At the same time Mabel pointed too—but she did not cry out as Cathy had done. And what she pointed at was a big glossy-leaved rhododendron bush, from which a painted pointed paper face peered out—very white, very red, in the sunlight—and, as the children gazed, shrank back into the cover of the shining leaves.

At the same time, Mabel pointed too—but she didn't shout like Cathy had. What she was pointing at was a big, glossy-leaved rhododendron bush, from which a painted, pointed paper face peeked out—very white, very red, in the sunlight—and as the kids stared, it shrank back into the cover of the shiny leaves.


CHAPTER VIII

It was but too plain. The unfortunate bailiff must have opened the door before the spell had faded, while yet the Ugly-Wuglies were something more than mere coats and hats and sticks. They had rushed out upon him, and had done this. He lay there insensible—was it a golf-club or a hockey-stick that had made that horrible cut on his forehead? Gerald wondered. The girls had rushed to the sufferer; already his head was in Mabel's lap. Kathleen had tried to get it on to hers, but Mabel was too quick for her.

Jimmy and Gerald both knew what was the first thing needed by the unconscious, even before Mabel impatiently said: "Water! water!"

Jimmy and Gerald both knew what the unconscious needed first, even before Mabel impatiently shouted, "Water! Water!"

"What in?" Jimmy asked, looking doubtfully at his hands, and then down the green slope to the marble-bordered pool where the water-lilies were.

"What is it?" Jimmy asked, looking skeptically at his hands and then down the green slope to the marble-edged pool where the water lilies were.

"Your hat—anything," said Mabel.

"Your hat—whatever," said Mabel.

The two boys turned away.

The two boys walked away.

"Suppose they come after us," said Jimmy.[217]

"What if they come after us?" said Jimmy.[217]

"What come after us?" Gerald snapped rather than asked.

"What comes after us?" Gerald snapped rather than asked.

"The Ugly-Wuglies," Jimmy whispered.

"The Ugly-Wuglies," Jimmy said quietly.

"Who's afraid?" Gerald inquired.

"Who's scared?" Gerald asked.

But he looked to right and left very carefully, and chose the way that did not lead near the bushes. He scooped water up in his straw hat and returned to Flora's Temple, carrying it carefully in both hands. When he saw how quickly it ran through the straw he pulled his handkerchief from his breast pocket with his teeth and dropped it into the hat. It was with this that the girls wiped the blood from the bailiff's brow.

But he looked left and right very carefully, and chose the path that didn’t go near the bushes. He scooped up water in his straw hat and went back to Flora's Temple, carrying it carefully in both hands. When he saw how quickly it leaked through the straw, he pulled his handkerchief from his breast pocket with his teeth and dropped it into the hat. It was with this that the girls wiped the blood from the bailiff's brow.

"We ought to have smelling salts," said Kathleen, half in tears. "I know we ought."

"We should have smelling salts," said Kathleen, half in tears. "I know we should."

"They would be good," Mabel owned.

"They would be good," Mabel admitted.

"Hasn't your aunt any?"

"Doesn't your aunt have any?"

"Yes, but——"

"Yes, but—"

"Don't be a coward," said Gerald; "think of last night. They wouldn't hurt you. He must have insulted them or something. Look here, you run. We'll see that nothing runs after you."

"Don’t be a coward," said Gerald; "think of last night. They wouldn't hurt you. He must have insulted them or something. Listen, you run. We’ll make sure nothing follows you."

There was no choice but to relinquish the head of the interesting invalid to Kathleen; so Mabel did it, cast one glaring glance round the rhododendron bordered slope, and fled towards the castle.

There was no choice but to give the interesting invalid's head to Kathleen; so Mabel did it, shot one glaring look around the rhododendron-lined slope, and ran toward the castle.

The other three bent over the still unconscious bailiff.

The other three leaned over the still unconscious bailiff.

"He's not dead, is he?" asked Jimmy anxiously.

"He's not dead, right?" Jimmy asked anxiously.

"No," Kathleen reassured him, "his heart's[218] beating. Mabel and I felt it in his wrist, where doctors do. How frightfully good-looking he is!"

"No," Kathleen reassured him, "his heart's[218] beating. Mabel and I felt it in his wrist, like doctors do. How incredibly handsome he is!"

"Not so dusty," Gerald admitted.

"Not too shabby," Gerald admitted.

"I never know what you mean by good-looking," said Jimmy, and suddenly a shadow fell on the marble beside them and a fourth voice spoke—not Mabel's; her hurrying figure, though still in sight, was far away.

"I never understand what you mean by good-looking," said Jimmy, and suddenly, a shadow fell on the marble next to them, and a fourth voice spoke—not Mabel's; her hurried figure, although still visible, was far away.

"Quite a personable young man," it said.

"He's a really friendly young guy," it said.

The children looked up—into the face of the eldest of the Ugly-Wuglies, the respectable one. Jimmy and Kathleen screamed. I am sorry, but they did.

The kids looked up—at the face of the oldest of the Ugly-Wuglies, the one who seemed respectable. Jimmy and Kathleen screamed. I’m sorry, but they really did.

"Hush!" said Gerald savagely: he was still wearing the ring. "Hold your tongues! I'll get him away," he added in a whisper.

"Hush!" Gerald said harshly; he was still wearing the ring. "Shut up! I'll get him out of here," he added in a whisper.

"Very sad affair this," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly. He spoke with a curious accent; there was something odd about his r's, and his m's and n's were those of a person labouring under an almost intolerable cold in the head. But it was not the dreadful "oo" and "ah" voice of the night before. Kathleen and Jimmy stooped over the bailiff. Even that prostrate form, being human, seemed some little protection. But Gerald, strong in the fearlessness that the ring gave to its wearer, looked full into the face of the Ugly-Wugly—and started. For though the face was almost the same as the face he had himself painted on the school drawing-paper, it was not the same. For it was no longer paper. It was a real face, and the hands, lean and almost transparent as they were, were real[219] hands. As it moved a little to get a better view of the bailiff it was plain that it had legs, arms—live legs and arms, and a self-supporting backbone. It was alive indeed—with a vengeance.

"Really sad situation this," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly. He spoke with a strange accent; there was something peculiar about his r's, and his m's and n's sounded like someone suffering from a bad cold. But it wasn't the awful "oo" and "ah" voice from the night before. Kathleen and Jimmy leaned over the bailiff. Even that fallen figure, being human, seemed to offer some slight protection. But Gerald, filled with the fearlessness that the ring gave to its wearer, looked directly into the face of the Ugly-Wugly—and gasped. For although the face was nearly identical to the one he had painted on the school drawing paper, it was different. It was no longer paper. It was a real face, and the hands, thin and almost transparent as they were, were real hands. As it shifted slightly to get a better look at the bailiff, it was obvious that it had legs, arms—living legs and arms, and a self-supporting backbone. It was truly alive—with a vengeance.

"How did it happen?" Gerald asked with an effort at calmness—a successful effort.

"How did it happen?" Gerald asked, trying to sound calm—and he succeeded.

"Most regrettable," said the Ugly-Wugly. "The others must have missed the way last night in the passage. They never found the hotel."

"That's really unfortunate," said the Ugly-Wugly. "The others must have lost their way last night in the passage. They never found the hotel."

"Did you?" asked Gerald blankly.

"Did you?" asked Gerald blankly.

"Of course," said the Ugly-Wugly. "Most respectable, exactly as you said. Then when I came away—I didn't come the front way because I wanted to revisit this sylvan scene by daylight, and the hotel people didn't seem to know how to direct me to it—I found the others all at this door, very angry. They'd been here all night, trying to get out. Then the door opened—this gentleman must have opened it—and before I could protect him, that underbred man in the high hat—you remember——"

"Of course," said the Ugly-Wugly. "Most respectable, just as you said. So when I left—I didn't go out the front because I wanted to see this beautiful scene in daylight, and the hotel staff didn’t seem to know how to guide me to it—I found the others all at this door, really upset. They'd been here all night, trying to get out. Then the door opened—this gentleman must have opened it—and before I could stop him, that rude man in the top hat—you remember——"

Gerald remembered.

Gerald recalled.

"Hit him on the head, and he fell where you see him. The others dispersed, and I myself was just going for assistance when I saw you."

"Hit him on the head, and he fell right where you see him. The others ran off, and I was just about to go get help when I saw you."

Here Jimmy was discovered to be in tears and Kathleen white as any drawing-paper.

Here Jimmy was found to be in tears and Kathleen was as pale as a sheet of paper.

"What's the matter, my little man?" said the respectable Ugly-Wugly kindly. Jimmy passed instantly from tears to yells.[220]

"What's wrong, my little guy?" said the respectable Ugly-Wugly kindly. Jimmy went from crying to screaming in an instant.[220]

"Here, take the ring!" said Gerald in a furious whisper, and thrust it on to Jimmy's hot, damp, resisting finger. Jimmy's voice stopped short in the middle of a howl. And Gerald in a cold flash realised what it was that Mabel had gone through the night before. But it was daylight, and Gerald was not a coward.

"Here, take the ring!" Gerald said in a furious whisper, shoving it onto Jimmy's hot, sweaty, resisting finger. Jimmy's voice cut off abruptly in the middle of a howl. And in a sudden moment of clarity, Gerald understood what Mabel had experienced the night before. But it was daytime, and Gerald was not a coward.

"We must find the others," he said.

"We need to find the others," he said.

"I imagine," said the elderly Ugly-Wugly, "that they have gone to bathe. Their clothes are in the wood."

"I think," said the old Ugly-Wugly, "that they went to take a bath. Their clothes are in the woods."

He pointed stiffly.

He pointed rigidly.

"You two go and see," said Gerald. "I'll go on dabbing this chap's head."

"You both go take a look," said Gerald. "I'll keep working on this guy's head."

In the wood Jimmy, now fearless as any lion, discovered four heaps of clothing, with broomsticks, hockey-sticks, and masks complete, all that had gone to make up the gentlemen Ugly-Wuglies of the night before. On a stone seat well in the sun sat the two lady Ugly-Wuglies, and Kathleen approached them gingerly. Valour is easier in the sunshine than at night, as we all know. When she and Jimmy came close to the bench, they saw that the Ugly-Wuglies were only Ugly-Wuglies such as they had often made. There was no life in them. Jimmy shook them to pieces, and a sigh of relief burst from Kathleen.

In the woods, Jimmy, now as fearless as a lion, found four piles of clothes, along with broomsticks, hockey sticks, and complete masks—all remnants of the Ugly-Wuglies from the night before. Sitting on a stone bench in the sun were the two lady Ugly-Wuglies, and Kathleen approached them carefully. Being brave is easier in the sunlight than in the dark, as we all know. When she and Jimmy got closer to the bench, they realized that the Ugly-Wuglies were just what they had often created. They weren't alive. Jimmy shook them apart, and a sigh of relief escaped Kathleen.

"The spell's broken, you see," she said; "and that old gentleman, he's real. He only happens to be like the Ugly-Wugly we made."

"The spell's broken, you see," she said; "and that old guy, he's real. He just happens to be like the Ugly-Wugly we created."

"He's got the coat that hung in the hall on, anyway," said Jimmy.[221]

"He's got the coat that was hanging in the hall on, anyway," said Jimmy.[221]

JIMMY SHOOK THEM TO PIECES. JIMMY SHOOK THEM TO PIECES.

"No, it's only like it. Let's get back to the unconscious stranger."

"No, it's not exactly like that. Let's return to the unconscious stranger."

They did, and Gerald begged the elderly Ugly-Wugly to retire among the bushes with Jimmy; "because," said he, "I think the poor bailiff's coming round, and it might upset him to see strangers—and Jimmy'll keep you company. He's the best one of us to go with you," he added hastily.

They did, and Gerald urged the elderly Ugly-Wugly to go hide in the bushes with Jimmy; "because," he said, "I think the poor bailiff is coming by, and it might disturb him to see strangers—and Jimmy will keep you company. He's the best one of us to go with you," he added quickly.

And this, since Jimmy had the ring, was certainly true.

And this, since Jimmy had the ring, was definitely true.

So the two disappeared behind the rhododendrons. Mabel came back with the salts just as the bailiff opened his eyes.

So the two vanished behind the rhododendrons. Mabel returned with the salts just as the bailiff opened his eyes.

"It's just like life," she said; "I might just as well not have gone. However——" She knelt down at once and held the bottle under the sufferer's nose till he sneezed and feebly pushed her hand away with the faint question:

"It's just like life," she said; "I might as well not have gone. However——" She immediately knelt down and held the bottle under the guy's nose until he sneezed and weakly pushed her hand away with a faint question:

"What's up now?"

"What's going on now?"

"You've hurt your head," said Gerald. "Lie still."

"You've hurt your head," Gerald said. "Just stay still."

"No—more—smelling-bottle," he said weakly, and lay.

"No more smelling bottle," he said weakly, and lay down.

Quite soon he sat up and looked round him. There was an anxious silence. Here was a grown-up who knew last night's secret, and none of the children were at all sure what the utmost rigour of the law might be in a case where people, no matter how young, made Ugly-Wuglies, and brought them to life—dangerous, fighting, angry life. What would[223] he say—what would he do? He said: "What an odd thing! Have I been insensible long?"

Quite soon he sat up and looked around. There was a tense silence. Here was an adult who knew last night's secret, and none of the kids were really sure what the absolute severity of the law might be in a situation where people, no matter how young, created Ugly-Wuglies and brought them to life—dangerous, aggressive, and angry life. What would[223] he say—what would he do? He said, "What a strange thing! Have I been out of it for a while?"

"Hours," said Mabel earnestly.

"Hours," Mabel said earnestly.

"Not long," said Kathleen.

"Not long," Kathleen said.

"We don't know. We found you like it," said Gerald.

"We don't know. We found you like this," said Gerald.

"I'm all right now," said the bailiff, and his eye fell on the blood-stained handkerchief. "I say, I did give my head a bang. And you've been giving me first aid. Thank you most awfully. But it is rum."

"I'm good now," said the bailiff, and his eye landed on the blood-stained handkerchief. "I mean, I really did hit my head. And you've been helping me out. Thank you so much. But this is weird."

"What's rum?" politeness obliged Gerald to ask.

"What's rum?" Gerald asked nicely.

"Well, I suppose it isn't really rum—I expect I saw you just before I fainted, or whatever it was—but I've dreamed the most extraordinary dream while I've been insensible, and you were in it."

"Well, I guess it's not really rum—I think I saw you right before I passed out, or whatever it was—but I've had the most amazing dream while I was out, and you were in it."

"Nothing but us?" asked Mabel breathlessly.

"Is it just us?" asked Mabel breathlessly.

"Oh, lots of things—impossible things—but you were real enough."

"Oh, so many things—impossible things—but you were real enough."

Every one breathed deeply in relief. It was indeed, as they agreed later, a lucky let-off.

Everyone breathed a deep sigh of relief. It was, as they later agreed, a fortunate escape.

"Are you sure you're all right?" they all asked, as he got on his feet.

"Are you sure you're okay?" they all asked as he got back on his feet.

"Perfectly, thank you." He glanced behind Flora's statue as he spoke. "Do you know, I dreamed there was a door there, but of course there isn't. I don't know how to thank you," he added, looking at them with what the girls called his beautiful, kind eyes; "it's lucky for me you came along. You come here whenever you like, you know," he added. "I give you the freedom of the place."[224]

"Perfectly, thank you." He looked behind Flora's statue as he spoke. "You know, I dreamed there was a door there, but obviously there isn't. I don't know how to thank you," he added, looking at them with what the girls called his beautiful, kind eyes; "I'm lucky you showed up when you did. You can come here whenever you want, you know," he added. "I give you the freedom of the place."[224]

"You're the new bailiff, aren't you?" said Mabel.

"You're the new bailiff, right?" Mabel said.

"Yes. How did you know?" he asked quickly; but they did not tell him how they knew. Instead, they found out which way he was going, and went the other way after warm hand-shakes and hopes on both sides that they would meet again soon.

"Yeah. How did you know?" he asked quickly; but they didn’t tell him how they knew. Instead, they figured out which way he was going and went the other way after warm handshakes and hopes on both sides that they would see each other again soon.

"I'll tell you what," said Gerald, as they watched the tall, broad figure of the bailiff grow smaller across the hot green of the grass slope, "have you got any idea of how we're going to spend the day? Because I have."

"I'll tell you what," said Gerald, as they watched the tall, broad figure of the bailiff shrink in the distance across the hot green grass slope, "do you have any idea how we're going to spend the day? Because I do."

The others hadn't.

The others didn’t.

"We'll get rid of that Ugly-Wugly—oh, we'll find a way right enough—and directly we've done it we'll go home and seal up the ring in an envelope so that its teeth'll be drawn and it'll be powerless to have unforeseen larks with us. Then we'll get out on the roof, and have a quiet day—books and apples. I'm about fed up with adventures, so I tell you."

"We'll get rid of that Ugly-Wugly—oh, we’ll find a way for sure—and as soon as we do it, we’ll go home and seal the ring in an envelope so it won't have any power to mess with us. Then we’ll get up on the roof and have a relaxing day—just books and apples. I'm pretty much done with adventures, honestly."

The others told him the same thing.

The others said the same thing to him.

"Now, think," said he—"think as you never thought before—how to get rid of that Ugly-Wugly."

"Now, think," he said—"think like you've never thought before—about how to get rid of that Ugly-Wugly."

Every one thought, but their brains were tired with anxiety and distress, and the thoughts they thought were, as Mabel said, not worth thinking, let alone saying.

Everyone thought, but their minds were exhausted from worry and stress, and the thoughts they had were, as Mabel put it, not worth thinking about, much less saying.

"I suppose Jimmy's all right," said Kathleen anxiously.

"I guess Jimmy's okay," Kathleen said anxiously.

"Oh, he's all right: he's got the ring," said Gerald.[225]

"Oh, he's fine: he's got the ring," said Gerald.[225]

"I hope he won't go wishing anything rotten," said Mabel, but Gerald urged her to shut up and let him think.

"I hope he doesn't start wishing for anything bad," said Mabel, but Gerald urged her to be quiet and let him think.

"I think I think best sitting down," he said, and sat; "and sometimes you can think best aloud. The Ugly-Wugly's real—don't make any mistake about that. And he got made real inside that passage. If we could get him back there he might get changed again, and then we could take the coats and things back."

"I believe I think best when I'm sitting down," he said, and took a seat; "and sometimes you can think best by saying it out loud. The Ugly-Wugly is real—don't get it twisted. And he became real inside that passage. If we could get him back there, he might change again, and then we could return the coats and other stuff."

"Isn't there any other way?" Kathleen asked; and Mabel, more candid, said bluntly: "I'm not going into that passage, so there!"

"Isn't there any other way?" Kathleen asked; and Mabel, more straightforward, replied bluntly: "I'm not going through that passage, so there!"

"Afraid! In broad daylight," Gerald sneered.

"Afraid! In broad daylight," Gerald mocked.

"It wouldn't be broad daylight in there," said Mabel, and Kathleen shivered.

"It wouldn't be bright daylight in there," said Mabel, and Kathleen shivered.

"If we went to him and suddenly tore his coat off," said she—"he is only coats—he couldn't go on being real then."

"If we went to him and suddenly ripped his coat off," she said, "he is just coats—he couldn't keep being real then."

"Couldn't he!" said Gerald. "You don't know what he's like under the coat."

"Couldn’t he!" said Gerald. "You don't know what he's really like underneath the surface."

Kathleen shivered again. And all this time the sun was shining gaily and the white statues and the green trees and the fountains and terraces looked as cheerfully romantic as a scene in a play.

Kathleen shivered again. And all this time, the sun was shining brightly, and the white statues, green trees, fountains, and terraces looked as cheerfully romantic as a scene in a play.

"Any way," said Gerald, "we'll try to get him back, and shut the door. That's the most we can hope for. And then apples, and 'Robinson Crusoe' or the 'Swiss Family,' or any book you like that's got no magic in it. Now, we've just got to do it. And he's not horrid now; really he isn't. He's real, you see."[226]

"Anyway," said Gerald, "we'll try to get him back and close the door. That's the best we can hope for. Then we can have apples and read 'Robinson Crusoe' or the 'Swiss Family,' or any book you want that has no magic in it. Now, we just have to do it. And he's not awful now; really he's not. He's real, you see." [226]

"I suppose that makes all the difference," said Mabel, and tried to feel that perhaps it did.

"I guess that makes all the difference," Mabel said, and she tried to feel like it really did.

"And it's broad daylight—just look at the sun," Gerald insisted. "Come on!"

"And it's broad daylight—just look at the sun," Gerald insisted. "Come on!"

He took a hand of each, and they walked resolutely towards the bank of rhododendrons behind which Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly had been told to wait, and as they went Gerald said: "He's real"—"The sun's shining"—"It'll all be over in a minute." And he said these things again and again, so that there should be no mistake about them.

He took a hand of each, and they walked determinately towards the bank of rhododendrons behind which Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly had been told to wait, and as they went Gerald said: "He's real"—"The sun's shining"—"It'll all be over in a minute." And he repeated these things over and over, so there would be no misunderstanding.

As they neared the bushes the shining leaves rustled, shivered, and parted, and before the girls had time to begin to hang back Jimmy came blinking out into the sunlight. The boughs closed behind him, and they did not stir or rustle for the appearance of any one else. Jimmy was alone.

As they got closer to the bushes, the shiny leaves rustled, trembled, and opened up, and before the girls could even think about pulling back, Jimmy stepped out into the sunlight, squinting. The branches closed behind him, and they didn't move or make a sound for anyone else. Jimmy was on his own.

"Where is it?" asked the girls in one breath.

"Where is it?" the girls asked in unison.

"Walking up and down in a fir-walk," said Jimmy, "doing sums in a book. He says he's most frightfully rich, and he's got to get up to town to the Stocks or something—where they change papers into gold if you're clever, he says. I should like to go to the Stocks-change, wouldn't you?"

"Walking back and forth in a fir grove," said Jimmy, "doing math problems in a book. He claims he's super rich, and he has to head up to the city to the stock market or something—where they turn papers into gold if you're smart, he says. I'd love to go to the stock exchange, wouldn’t you?"

"I don't seem to care very much about changes," said Gerald. "I've had enough. Show us where he is—we must get rid of him."

"I really don't care much about changes," Gerald said. "I've had enough. Just show us where he is—we need to get rid of him."

"He's got a motor-car," Jimmy went on,[227] parting the warm varnished-looking rhododendron leaves, "and a garden with a tennis-court and a lake and a carriage and pair, and he goes to Athens for his holiday sometimes, just like other people go to Margate."

"He's got a car," Jimmy continued,[227] brushing aside the glossy rhododendron leaves, "and a garden with a tennis court, a lake, and a horse-drawn carriage, and he goes to Athens for his holidays sometimes, just like other people go to Margate."

"The best thing," said Gerald, following through the bushes, "will be to tell him the shortest way out is through that hotel that he thinks he found last night. Then we get him into the passage, give him a push, fly back, and shut the door."

"The best thing," said Gerald, pushing through the bushes, "is to let him know the quickest way out is through that hotel he thinks he discovered last night. Then we can guide him into the passage, give him a push, hurry back, and shut the door."

"He'll starve to death in there," said Kathleen, "if he's really real."

"He'll starve to death in there," Kathleen said, "if he’s actually real."

"I expect it doesn't last long, the ring magics don't—anyway, it's the only thing I can think of."

"I don’t think it’ll last long; magic rings never do. Anyway, it’s the only thing I can come up with."

"He's frightfully rich," Jimmy went on unheeding amid the cracking of the bushes; "he's building a public library for the people where he lives, and having his portrait painted to put in it. He thinks they'll like that."

"He's incredibly rich," Jimmy continued, ignoring the rustling of the bushes; "he's building a public library for the people in his neighborhood, and he's having his portrait painted to hang in it. He thinks they'll appreciate that."

The belt of rhododendrons was passed, and the children had reached a smooth grass walk bordered by tall pines and firs of strange different kinds. "He's just round that corner," said Jimmy. "He's simply rolling in money. He doesn't know what to do with it. He's been building a horse-trough and drinking fountain with a bust of himself on top. Why doesn't he build a private swimming-bath close to his bed, so that he can just roll off into it of a morning? I wish I was rich; I'd soon show him——"[228]

The rhododendron patch was behind them, and the kids had come to a smooth grass path lined with tall pines and firs of various types. "He's just around that corner," Jimmy said. "He's loaded with cash. He doesn’t know how to spend it. He’s building a horse trough and a drinking fountain with a statue of himself on top. Why doesn’t he just put in a private swimming pool next to his bed, so he can just roll into it every morning? I wish I were rich; I’d show him how to do it." [228]

"That's a sensible wish," said Gerald. "I wonder we didn't think of doing that. Oh, criky!" he added, and with reason. For there, in the green shadows of the pine-walk, in the woodland silence, broken only by rustling leaves and the agitated breathing of the three unhappy others, Jimmy got his wish. By quick but perfectly plain-to-be-seen degrees Jimmy became rich. And the horrible thing was that though they could see it happening they did not know what was happening, and could not have stopped it if they had. All they could see was Jimmy, their own Jimmy, whom they had larked with and quarrelled with and made it up with ever since they could remember, Jimmy continuously and horribly growing old. The whole thing was over in a few seconds. Yet in those few seconds they saw him grow to a youth, a young man, a middle-aged man; and then, with a sort of shivering shock, unspeakably horrible and definite, he seemed to settle down into an elderly gentleman, handsomely but rather dowdily dressed, who was looking down at them through spectacles and asking them the nearest way to the railway-station. If they had not seen the change take place, in all its awful details, they would never have guessed that this stout, prosperous, elderly gentleman with the high hat, the frock-coat, and the large red seal dangling from the curve of a portly waistcoat, was their own Jimmy. But, as they had seen it, they knew the dreadful truth.[229]

"That's a reasonable wish," Gerald said. "I’m surprised we didn’t think of it sooner. Oh, man!" he added, and he had good reason. Because there, in the green shadows of the pine path, within the quiet of the woods, interrupted only by rustling leaves and the anxious breathing of the three distressed friends, Jimmy got his wish. Gradually, yet in a way that was completely obvious, Jimmy became rich. The terrible thing was that although they could see it happening, they had no idea what was going on, and they couldn't have stopped it even if they had. All they could see was their own Jimmy, the one they had played with, fought with, and made up with for as long as they could remember, Jimmy shockingly and horrifically aging before their eyes. The whole process was over in just a few seconds. However, in those moments, they watched him transform into a youth, then a young man, a middle-aged man; and then, with a jolt of horror that was both shocking and unmistakable, he seemed to settle into an elderly gentleman, elegantly but somewhat outdatedly dressed, who looked down at them through spectacles and asked for directions to the nearest railway station. If they hadn’t witnessed the change happen, in all its dreadful detail, they would never have guessed that this stout, successful, elderly gentleman with the top hat, frock coat, and the large red seal hanging from the curve of his plump waistcoat, was their own Jimmy. But because they had seen it, they knew the awful truth.[229]

"Oh, Jimmy, don't!" cried Mabel desperately.

"Oh, Jimmy, don't!" Mabel cried desperately.

Gerald said: "This is perfectly beastly," and Kathleen broke into wild weeping.

Gerald said, "This is totally awful," and Kathleen burst into tears.

"Don't cry, little girl!" said That-which-had-been-Jimmy; "and you, boy, can't you give a civil answer to a civil question?"

"Don't cry, little girl!" said That-which-had-been-Jimmy; "and you, boy, can't you give a polite answer to a polite question?"

"He doesn't know us!" wailed Kathleen.

"He doesn't know us!" cried Kathleen.

"Who doesn't know you?" said That-which-had-been impatiently.

"Who doesn't know you?" said That-which-had-been impatiently.

"Y—y—you don't!" Kathleen sobbed.

"Y—y—you don't!" Kathleen cried.

"I certainly don't," returned That-which—— "but surely that need not distress you so deeply."

"I definitely don’t," replied That-which—— "but you really shouldn't let it bother you so much."

"Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy!" Kathleen sobbed louder than before.

"Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy!" Kathleen cried, her sobs getting even louder.

"He doesn't know us," Gerald owned, "or—look here, Jimmy, y—you aren't kidding, are you? Because if you are it's simply abject rot——"

"He doesn't know us," Gerald said, "or—listen, Jimmy, y—you aren't messing around, are you? Because if you are, it's just absolute nonsense——"

"My name is Mr. ——," said That-which-had-been-Jimmy, and gave the name correctly. By the way, it will perhaps be shorter to call this elderly stout person who was Jimmy grown rich by some simpler name than I have just used. Let us call him "That"—short for "That-which-had-been-Jimmy."

"My name is Mr. ——," said That-which-had-been-Jimmy, and gave the name correctly. By the way, it might be simpler to refer to this elderly, stout person who used to be Jimmy and got rich by a shorter name than I just used. Let's call him "That"—short for "That-which-had-been-Jimmy."

"What are we to do?" whispered Mabel, awestruck; and aloud she said: "Oh, Mr. James, or whatever you call yourself, do give me the ring." For on That's finger the fatal ring showed plain.

"What are we supposed to do?" whispered Mabel, amazed; and then she said out loud: "Oh, Mr. James, or whatever you go by, please give me the ring." Because on his finger, the deadly ring was clearly visible.

"Certainly not," said That firmly. "You appear to be a very grasping child."[230]

"Definitely not," That said firmly. "You seem to be a very greedy kid."[230]

"But what are you going to do?" Gerald asked in the flat tones of complete hopelessness.

"But what are you going to do?" Gerald asked in a flat tone of utter hopelessness.

"Your interest is very flattering," said That. "Will you tell me, or won't you, the way to the nearest railway-station?"

"Your interest is really flattering," said That. "Will you tell me or not how to get to the nearest train station?"

"No," said Gerald, "we won't."

"No," Gerald said, "we won't."

"Then," said That, still politely, though quite plainly furious, "perhaps you'll tell me the way to the nearest lunatic asylum?"

"Then," said That, still politely but clearly furious, "maybe you can tell me how to get to the nearest mental health facility?"

"Oh, no, no, no!" cried Kathleen. "You're not so bad as that."

"Oh, no, no, no!" Kathleen exclaimed. "You're not that bad."

"Perhaps not. But you are," That retorted; "if you're not lunatics you're idiots. However, I see a gentleman ahead who is perhaps sane. In fact, I seem to recognise him." A gentleman, indeed, was now to be seen approaching. It was the elderly Ugly-Wugly.

"Maybe not. But you are," he shot back; "if you’re not crazy, you’re idiots. Still, I see a man up ahead who might be sane. Actually, I think I recognize him." A man, indeed, was now seen coming closer. It was the elderly Ugly-Wugly.

"Oh! don't you remember Jerry?" Kathleen cried, "and Cathy, your own Cathy Puss Cat? Dear, dear Jimmy, don't be so silly!"

"Oh! Don't you remember Jerry?" Kathleen exclaimed, "and Cathy, your own Cathy Puss Cat? Come on, Jimmy, don't be so silly!"

"Little girl," said That, looking at her crossly through his spectacles, "I am sorry you have not been better brought up." And he walked stiffly towards the Ugly-Wugly. Two hats were raised, a few words were exchanged, and two elderly figures walked side by side down the green pine-walk, followed by three miserable children, horrified, bewildered, alarmed, and, what is really worse than anything, quite at their wits' end.

"Little girl," said That, looking at her angrily through his glasses, "I’m sorry you haven’t been raised better." And he walked stiffly towards the Ugly-Wugly. Two hats were tipped, a few words were exchanged, and two older people walked side by side down the green path lined with pines, followed by three miserable children, horrified, confused, alarmed, and, what's really worse than anything, completely at their wits' end.

"He wished to be rich, so of course he is," said Gerald; "he'll have money for tickets and everything."[231]

"He wanted to be wealthy, so naturally he is," said Gerald; "he'll have cash for tickets and everything."[231]

TWO HATS WERE RAISED. Two hats were lifted.

"And when the spell breaks—it's sure to break, isn't it?—he'll find himself somewhere awful—perhaps in a really good hotel—and not know how he got there."

"And when the spell wears off—it's definitely going to wear off, right?—he'll end up in some terrible place—maybe in a really nice hotel—and won't have a clue how he got there."

"I wonder how long the Ugly-Wuglies lasted," said Mabel.

"I wonder how long the Ugly-Wuglies lasted," Mabel said.

"Yes," Gerald answered, "that reminds me. You two must collect the coats and things. Hide them, anywhere you like, and we'll carry them home to-morrow—if there is any to-morrow," he added darkly.

"Yeah," Gerald replied, "that reminds me. You two have to gather the coats and stuff. Just hide them wherever you want, and we'll take them home tomorrow—if there is a tomorrow," he added grimly.

"Oh, don't!" said Kathleen, once more breathing heavily on the verge of tears: "you wouldn't think everything could be so awful, and the sun shining like it does."

"Oh, please don't!" Kathleen said, breathing heavily again, on the edge of tears. "You wouldn't believe how terrible everything can be, especially with the sun shining like it is."

"Look here," said Gerald, "of course I must stick to Jimmy. You two must go home to Mademoiselle and tell her Jimmy and I have gone off in the train with a gentleman—say he looked like an uncle. He does—some kinds of uncle. There'll be a beastly row afterwards, but it's got to be done."

"Listen," said Gerald, "I have to stick with Jimmy. You two need to go home to Mademoiselle and tell her that Jimmy and I took off on the train with a guy—just say he looked like an uncle. He does—like some type of uncle. There will be a huge mess afterwards, but it has to be done."

"It all seems thick with lies," said Kathleen; "you don't seem to be able to get a word of truth in edgewise hardly."

"It all feels full of lies," said Kathleen; "you can hardly get a word of truth in at all."

"Don't you worry," said her brother; "they aren't lies—they're as true as anything else in this magic rot we've got mixed up in. It's like telling lies in a dream; you can't help it."

"Don't worry," her brother said; "they're not lies—they're as real as anything else in this crazy mess we're caught up in. It's like lying in a dream; you can't help it."

"Well, all I know is I wish it would stop."

"Well, all I know is I wish it would just stop."

"Lot of use your wishing that is," said Gerald, exasperated. "So long. I've got to go, and you've got to stay. If it's any comfort to you,[233] I don't believe any of it's real: it can't be; it's too thick. Tell Mademoiselle Jimmy and I will be back to tea. If we don't happen to be I can't help it. I can't help anything, except perhaps Jimmy." He started to run, for the girls had lagged, and the Ugly-Wugly and That (late Jimmy) had quickened their pace.

"Your wishing isn’t really helping," said Gerald, frustrated. "Anyway, I have to go, and you have to stay. If it makes you feel any better, I don’t think any of this is real; it can’t be; it’s too much. Tell Mademoiselle Jimmy that we’ll be back for tea. If we don’t make it, there’s nothing I can do about it. I can’t help with anything, except maybe Jimmy." He started to run, as the girls had fallen behind, and the Ugly-Wugly and that (now Jimmy) had picked up their pace.

The girls were left looking after them.

The girls were left to take care of them.

"We've got to find these clothes," said Mabel, "simply got to. I used to want to be a heroine. It's different when it really comes to being, isn't it?"

"We've got to find these clothes," said Mabel, "absolutely got to. I used to want to be a hero. It's different when it actually happens, isn't it?"

"Yes, very," said Kathleen. "Where shall we hide the clothes when we've got them? Not—not that passage?"

"Yes, definitely," said Kathleen. "Where should we hide the clothes once we have them? Not—what about that passage?"

"Never!" said Mabel firmly: "we'll hide them inside the great stone dinosaurus. He's hollow."

"Never!" Mabel said firmly. "We'll hide them inside the big stone dinosaur. It's hollow."

"He comes alive—in his stone," said Kathleen.

"He comes alive—in his stone," Kathleen said.

"Not in the sunshine he doesn't," Mabel told her confidently, "and not without the ring."

"Not in the sunshine he doesn't," Mabel said confidently, "and not without the ring."

"There won't be any apples and books to-day," said Kathleen.

"There won't be any apples or books today," said Kathleen.

"No, but we'll do the babiest thing we can do the minute we get home. We'll have a dolls' tea-party. That'll make us feel as if there wasn't really any magic."

"No, but we'll do the simplest thing we can do as soon as we get home. We'll have a doll tea party. That'll make us feel like there wasn't really any magic."

"It'll have to be a very strong tea party, then," said Kathleen doubtfully.

"It'll have to be a really strong tea party, then," Kathleen said uncertainly.

*         *         *         *         *

And now we see Gerald, a small but quite determined figure, paddling along in the soft white dust of the sunny road, in the wake[234] of two elderly gentlemen. His hand, in his trousers pocket, buries itself with a feeling of satisfaction in the heavy mixed coinage that is his share of the profits of his conjuring at the fair. His noiseless tennis-shoes bear him to the station, where, unobserved, he listens at the ticket office to the voice of That-which-was-James. "One first London," it says; and Gerald, waiting till That and the Ugly-Wugly have strolled on to the platform, politely conversing of politics and the Kaffir market, takes a third return to London. The train strides in, squeaking and puffing. The watched take their seats in a carriage blue-lined. The watcher springs into a yellow wooden compartment. A whistle sounds, a flag is waved. The train pulls itself together, strains, jerks, and starts.

And now we see Gerald, a small but very determined figure, paddling along in the soft white dust of the sunny road, following two elderly gentlemen. His hand, buried in his trouser pocket, feels satisfied with the heavy mix of coins that represent his share of the profits from his magic act at the fair. His quiet tennis shoes carry him to the station, where, unnoticed, he listens at the ticket office to the voice of That-which-was-James. "One first London," it says; and Gerald, waiting until That and the Ugly-Wugly have walked onto the platform, casually discussing politics and the Kaffir market, takes a third return to London. The train arrives, squeaking and puffing. The observed take their seats in a blue-lined carriage. The observer jumps into a yellow wooden compartment. A whistle sounds, a flag is waved. The train gathers itself together, strains, jerks, and starts.

MABEL HANDS UP THE CLOTHES AND THE STICKS. MABEL HANDS OVER THE CLOTHES AND THE STICKS.

"I don't understand," says Gerald, alone in his third-class carriage, "how railway trains and magic can go on at the same time."

"I don't get it," says Gerald, alone in his third-class carriage, "how railway trains and magic can happen at the same time."

And yet they do.

And yet they still do.

*         *         *         *         *

Mabel and Kathleen, nervously peering among the rhododendron bushes and the bracken and the fancy fir-trees, find six several heaps of coats, hats, skirts, gloves, golf-clubs, hockey-sticks, broom-handles. They carry them, panting and damp, for the mid-day sun is pitiless, up the hill to where the stone dinosaurus looms immense among a forest of larches. The dinosaurus has a hole in his stomach. Kathleen shows Mabel how to "make[236] a back" and climbs up on it into the cold, stony inside of the monster. Mabel hands up the clothes and the sticks.

Mabel and Kathleen, nervously peering among the rhododendron bushes, bracken, and fancy fir trees, find six different piles of coats, hats, skirts, gloves, golf clubs, hockey sticks, and broom handles. They carry them, panting and sweaty, because the midday sun is relentless, up the hill to where the stone dinosaur looms large among a forest of larches. The dinosaur has a hole in its stomach. Kathleen shows Mabel how to “make a back” and climbs up into the cold, stony inside of the monster. Mabel hands up the clothes and the sticks.

"There's lots of room," says Kathleen; "its tail goes down into the ground. It's like a secret passage."

"There's plenty of space," says Kathleen; "its tail goes down into the ground. It's like a hidden passage."

"Suppose something comes out of it and jumps out at you," says Mabel, and Kathleen hurriedly descends.

"Suppose something comes out of it and jumps out at you," Mabel says, and Kathleen quickly goes down.

The explanations to Mademoiselle promise to be difficult, but, as Kathleen said afterwards, any little thing is enough to take a grown-up's attention off. A figure passes the window just as they are explaining that it really did look exactly like an uncle that the boys have gone to London with.

The explanations to Mademoiselle seem challenging, but as Kathleen mentioned later, even the smallest thing can easily grab an adult’s attention. A figure walks by the window just as they’re explaining that it truly looked exactly like an uncle that the boys took to London.

"Who's that?" says Mademoiselle suddenly, pointing, too, which every one knows is not manners.

"Who's that?" Mademoiselle suddenly asks, pointing as well, which everyone knows is impolite.

It is the bailiff coming back from the doctor's with antiseptic plaster on that nasty cut that took so long a-bathing this morning. They tell her it is the bailiff at Yalding Towers, and she says, "Sky!" (Ciel!) and asks no more awkward questions about the boys. Lunch—very late—is a silent meal. After lunch Mademoiselle goes out, in a hat with many pink roses, carrying a rose-lined parasol. The girls, in dead silence, organise a dolls' tea-party, with real tea. At the second cup Kathleen bursts into tears. Mabel, also weeping, embraces her.

It’s the bailiff coming back from the doctor’s with antiseptic plaster on that nasty cut that took so long to clean this morning. They tell her it’s the bailiff at Yalding Towers, and she exclaims, "Sky!" (Ciel!) and asks no more uncomfortable questions about the boys. Lunch—very late—is a quiet affair. After lunch, Mademoiselle goes out wearing a hat decorated with many pink roses, carrying a rose-lined parasol. The girls, in complete silence, set up a dolls' tea party with real tea. At the second cup, Kathleen bursts into tears. Mabel, also crying, hugs her.

"I wish," sobs Kathleen, "oh, I do wish I[237] knew where the boys were! It would be such a comfort."

"I wish," sobs Kathleen, "oh, I really wish I[237] knew where the boys were! It would be such a comfort."

*         *         *         *         *

Gerald knew where the boys were, and it was no comfort to him at all. If you come to think of it, he was the only person who could know where they were, because Jimmy didn't know that he was a boy—and indeed he wasn't really—and the Ugly-Wugly couldn't be expected to know anything real, such as where boys were. At the moment when the second cup of dolls' tea—very strong, but not strong enough to drown care in—was being poured out by the trembling hand of Kathleen, Gerald was lurking—there really is no other word for it—on the staircase of Aldermanbury Buildings, Old Broad Street. On the floor below him was a door bearing the legend "Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker. And at the Stock Exchange," and on the floor above was another door, on which was the name of Gerald's little brother, now grown suddenly rich in so magic and tragic a way. There were no explaining words under Jimmy's name. Gerald could not guess what walk in life it was to which That (which had been Jimmy) owed its affluence. He had seen, when the door opened to admit his brother, a tangle of clerks and mahogany desks. Evidently That had a large business.

Gerald knew where the boys were, and it gave him no comfort at all. If you think about it, he was the only one who could know where they were, because Jimmy didn’t realize he was a boy—and in fact, he really wasn’t—and the Ugly-Wugly couldn’t be expected to know something real, like where boys were. At the moment when the second cup of dolls' tea—very strong, but not strong enough to drown his worries—was being poured by the trembling hand of Kathleen, Gerald was hiding—there really isn’t another way to put it—on the staircase of Aldermanbury Buildings, Old Broad Street. On the floor below him was a door that read "Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker. And at the Stock Exchange," and on the floor above was another door, with the name of Gerald’s little brother, who had suddenly become rich in such a magical and tragic way. There were no explaining words under Jimmy’s name. Gerald couldn’t guess what line of work That (which had been Jimmy) owed its wealth to. He had seen, when the door opened to let his brother in, a jumble of clerks and mahogany desks. Clearly, That had a large business.

What was Gerald to do? What could he do?

What was Gerald supposed to do? What could he do?

It is almost impossible, especially for one so young as Gerald, to enter a large London office[238] and explain that the elderly and respected head of it is not what he seems, but is really your little brother, who has been suddenly advanced to age and wealth by a tricky wishing ring. If you think it's a possible thing, try it, that's all. Nor could he knock at the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker (and at the Stock Exchange), and inform his clerks that their chief was really nothing but old clothes that had accidentally come alive, and by some magic, which he couldn't attempt to explain, become real during a night spent at a really good hotel which had no existence.

It's nearly impossible, especially for someone as young as Gerald, to walk into a big London office[238] and say that the elderly and respected head of it isn't what he appears to be, but is actually your little brother who has suddenly aged and become wealthy because of a tricky wishing ring. If you think that's something you could pull off, go ahead and try. He also couldn't just knock on the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker (at the Stock Exchange), and tell his clerks that their boss was really just old clothes that somehow came to life and, through some magic he couldn't explain, became real during a night spent at a really nice hotel that doesn't exist.

The situation bristled, as you see, with difficulties. And it was so long past Gerald's proper dinner-time that his increasing hunger was rapidly growing to seem the most important difficulty of all. It is quite possible to starve to death on the staircase of a London building if the people you are watching for only stay long enough in their offices. The truth of this came home to Gerald more and more painfully.

The situation was filled with challenges, as you can see. It was well past Gerald's typical dinner time, and his growing hunger was quickly becoming the biggest issue of all. You can actually starve to death on the stairs of a London building if the people you’re waiting for stay in their offices long enough. Gerald felt the truth of this more and more painfully.

A boy with hair like a new front door mat came whistling up the stairs. He had a dark blue bag in his hands.

A boy with hair like a brand-new doormat came whistling up the stairs. He was holding a dark blue bag in his hands.

"I'll give you a tanner for yourself if you'll get me a tanner's worth of buns," said Gerald, with that prompt decision common to all great commanders.

"I'll give you a dime for yourself if you get me a dime's worth of buns," Gerald said, with that quick decision typical of all great leaders.

"Show us yer tanners," the boy rejoined with at least equal promptness. Gerald showed them. "All right; hand over."[239]

"Show us your tanners," the boy replied just as quickly. Gerald showed them. "Okay; hand them over."[239]

"Payment on delivery," said Gerald, using words from the drapers which he had never thought to use.

"Payment on delivery," said Gerald, using words from the fabric store that he had never expected to say.

The boy grinned admiringly.

The boy smiled admiringly.

"Knows 'is wy abaht," he said; "ain't no flies on 'im."

"Knows what he's about," he said; "there're no flies on him."

"Not many," Gerald owned with modest pride. "Cut along, there's a good chap. I've got to wait here. I'll take care of your bag if you like."

"Not many," Gerald said with a touch of pride. "Go ahead, there's a good guy. I have to wait here. I can look after your bag if you want."

"Nor yet there ain't no flies on me neither," remarked the boy, shouldering it. "I been up to the confidence trick for years—ever since I was your age."

"Well, there aren't any flies on me either," the boy said, shouldering it. "I've been in the confidence game for years—ever since I was your age."

With this parting shot he went, and returned in due course bun-laden. Gerald gave the sixpence and took the buns. When the boy, a minute later, emerged from the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker (and at the Stock Exchange), Gerald stopped him.

With this final remark, he left and came back later with buns. Gerald handed over the sixpence and took the buns. A minute later, when the boy walked out of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker (and at the Stock Exchange), Gerald stopped him.

"What sort of chap's that?" he asked, pointing the question with a jerk of an explaining thumb.

"What kind of guy is that?" he asked, emphasizing his question with a pointed thumb gesture.

"Awful big pot," said the boy; "up to his eyes in oof. Motor and all that."

"Really big pot," said the boy; "loaded with cash. Motor and everything."

"Know anything about the one on the next landing?"

"Do you know anything about the one on the next landing?"

"He's bigger than what this one is. Very old firm—special cellar in the Bank of England to put his chink in—all in bins like against the wall at the corn-chandler's. Jimminy, I wouldn't mind 'alf an hour in there, and the doors open and the police away at a beano.[240] Not much! Neither. You'll bust if you eat all them buns."

"He's bigger than this one. A really old company—has a special cellar in the Bank of England to store his stash—all in bins like you'd see at the corn merchant's. Wow, I wouldn't mind half an hour in there, with the doors open and the cops off at a party.[240] Not much! You’ll pop if you eat all those buns."

"Have one?" Gerald responded, and held out the bag.

"Do you have one?" Gerald replied, holding out the bag.

"They say in our office," said the boy, paying for the bun honourably with unasked information, "as these two is all for cutting each other's throats—oh, only in the way of business—been at it for years."

"They say in our office," said the boy, paying for the bun honestly with unsolicited information, "that these two are always trying to outdo each other—oh, only in a business sense—have been at it for years."

Gerald wildly wondered what magic and how much had been needed to give history and a past to these two things of yesterday, the rich Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly. If he could get them away would all memory of them fade—in this boy's mind, for instance, in the minds of all the people who did business with them in the City? Would the mahogany-and-clerk-furnished offices fade away? Were the clerks real? Was the mahogany? Was he himself real? Was the boy?

Gerald couldn't help but think about the magic it took to give a history and a past to these two things from yesterday, the wealthy Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly. If he managed to take them away, would all memory of them disappear—in this boy's mind, for example, or in the minds of everyone who interacted with them in the City? Would the fancy offices with mahogany furniture and clerks vanish? Were the clerks even real? Was the mahogany real? Was he real? Was the boy?

"Can you keep a secret?" he asked the other boy. "Are you on for a lark?"

"Can you keep a secret?" he asked the other boy. "Are you up for some fun?"

"I ought to be getting back to the office," said the boy.

"I should head back to the office," said the boy.

"Get then!" said Gerald.

"Get them!" said Gerald.

"Don't you get stuffy," said the boy. "I was just agoing to say it didn't matter. I know how to make my nose bleed if I'm a bit late."

"Don't get all stuffy," said the boy. "I was just about to say it doesn't matter. I know how to make my nose bleed if I'm a bit late."

Gerald congratulated him on this accomplishment, at once so useful and so graceful, and then said:—

Gerald congratulated him on this achievement, which was both practical and elegant, and then said:—

"Look here. I'll give you five bob—honest."[241]

"Look here. I'll give you five bucks—honest." [241]

"What for?" was the boy's natural question.

"What for?" was the boy's instinctive question.

"If you'll help me."

"If you help me."

"Fire ahead."

"Open fire."

"I'm a private inquiry," said Gerald.

"I'm a private investigator," said Gerald.

"'Tec? You don't look it."

"'Tec? You don't seem like it."

"What's the good of being one if you look it?" Gerald asked impatiently, beginning on another bun. "That old chap on the floor above—he's wanted."

"What's the point of being one if you look like it?" Gerald asked impatiently, starting on another bun. "That old guy on the floor above—he's wanted."

"Police?" asked the boy with fine carelessness.

"Police?" asked the boy with a casual indifference.

"No—sorrowing relations."

"No—sad relatives."

"'Return to,'" said the boy; "'all forgotten and forgiven.' I see."

"'Return to,' said the boy; 'everything is forgotten and forgiven.' I get it."

"And I've got to get him to them, somehow. Now, if you could go in and give him a message from some one who wanted to meet him on business——"

"And I need to get him to them, somehow. Now, if you could go in and give him a message from someone who wants to meet him for business——"

"Hold on!" said the boy. "I know a trick worth two of that. You go in and see old Ugli. He'd give his ears to have the old boy out of the way for a day or two. They were saying so in our office only this morning."

"Wait!" said the boy. "I know a trick that's way better than that. You should go see old Ugli. He'd do anything to have the old guy out of the way for a day or two. They were just talking about it in our office this morning."

"Let me think," said Gerald, laying down the last bun on his knee expressly to hold his head in his hands.

"Let me think," said Gerald, putting the last bun on his knee so he could rest his head in his hands.

"Don't you forget to think about my five bob," said the boy.

"Don't forget to think about my five bucks," said the boy.

Then there was a silence on the stairs, broken only by the cough of a clerk in That's office, and the clickety-clack of a typewriter in the office of Mr. U. W. Ugli.

Then there was silence on the stairs, interrupted only by the cough of a clerk in That’s office and the clickety-clack of a typewriter in Mr. U. W. Ugli’s office.

Then Gerald rose up and finished the bun.[242]

Then Gerald stood up and finished the bun.[242]

"You're right," he said. "I'll chance it. Here's your five bob."

"You're right," he said. "I'll take the risk. Here’s your five bucks."

He brushed the bun crumbs from his front, cleared his throat, and knocked at the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli. It opened and he entered.

He brushed the crumbs from his shirt, cleared his throat, and knocked on the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli. It swung open, and he walked in.

The door-mat boy lingered, secure in his power to account for his long absence by means of his well-trained nose, and his waiting was rewarded. He went down a few steps, round the bend of the stairs, and heard the voice of Mr. U. W. Ugli, so well known on that staircase (and on the Stock Exchange) say in soft, cautious accents:—

The door-mat boy hung around, confident he could justify his long absence with his keen sense of smell, and his patience paid off. He went down a few steps, around the curve of the stairs, and heard the voice of Mr. U. W. Ugli, famous on that staircase (and on the Stock Exchange), say in a soft, careful tone:—

"Then I'll ask him to let me look at the ring—and I'll drop it. You pick it up. But remember, it's a pure accident, and you don't know me. I can't have my name mixed up in a thing like this. You're sure he's really unhinged?"

"Then I’ll ask him to let me see the ring—and I’ll drop it. You pick it up. But remember, it’s a complete accident, and you don’t know me. I can’t have my name involved in something like this. You’re sure he’s really lost it?"

"Quite," said Gerald; "he's quite mad about that ring. He'll follow it anywhere. I know he will. And think of his sorrowing relations."

"Definitely," said Gerald; "he's really obsessed with that ring. He'll chase after it no matter where it goes. I’m sure of it. And just think about his grieving family."

"I do—I do," said Mr. Ugli kindly; "that's all I do think of, of course."

"I do—I do," Mr. Ugli said kindly; "that’s all I think about, of course."

He went up the stairs to the other office, and Gerald heard the voice of That telling his clerks that he was going out to lunch. Then the horrible Ugly-Wugly and Jimmy, hardly less horrible in the eyes of Gerald, passed down the stairs where, in the dusk of the lower landing, two boys were making themselves as undistinguishable as possible, and so out into the[243] street, talking of stocks and shares, bears and bulls. The two boys followed.

He went up the stairs to the other office, and Gerald heard That telling his clerks that he was going out to lunch. Then the awful Ugly-Wugly and Jimmy, who Gerald thought was just as awful, came down the stairs where, in the dim light of the lower landing, two boys were trying to blend in as much as possible, and then out into the[243] street, discussing stocks and shares, bears and bulls. The two boys followed.

"I say," the door-mat-headed boy whispered admiringly, "whatever are you up to?"

"I say," the boy with the door mat for a head whispered admiringly, "what are you doing?"

"You'll see," said Gerald recklessly. "Come on!"

"You'll see," Gerald said confidently. "Let's go!"

"You tell me. I must be getting back."

"You let me know. I need to head back."

"Well, I'll tell you, but you won't believe me. That old gentleman's not really old at all—he's my young brother suddenly turned into what you see. The other's not real at all. He's only just old clothes and nothing inside."

"Well, I’ll tell you, but you won't believe me. That old guy isn’t really old at all—he’s my younger brother who suddenly turned into what you see. The other one isn’t real at all. He’s just old clothes and nothing inside."

"He looks it, I must say," the boy admitted; "but I say—you do stick it on, don't you?"

"He looks it, I have to admit," the boy said; "but I mean—you really exaggerate it, don’t you?"

"Well, my brother was turned like that by a magic ring."

"Well, my brother was changed like that by a magic ring."

"There ain't no such thing as magic," said the boy. "I learnt that at school."

"There’s no such thing as magic," said the boy. "I learned that at school."

"All right," said Gerald. "Goodbye."

"Okay," said Gerald. "Goodbye."

"Oh, go ahead!" said the boy; "you do stick it on, though."

"Oh, go ahead!" the boy said. "You really know how to lay it on thick, though."

"Well, that magic ring. If I can get hold of it I shall just wish we were all in a certain place. And we shall be. And then I can deal with both of them."

"Well, that magic ring. If I can get it, I’ll just wish we were all in a certain place. And we will be. Then I can handle both of them."

"Deal?"

"Deal?"

"Yes, the ring won't unwish anything you've wished. That undoes itself with time, like a spring uncoiling. But it'll give you a brand-new wish—I'm almost certain of it. Anyhow, I'm going to chance it."

"Yeah, the ring won't unwish anything you've wished for. That just fades away over time, like a spring uncoiling. But it'll give you a completely new wish—I'm pretty sure of that. Anyway, I'm going to take the risk."

"You are a rotter, aren't you?" said the boy respectfully.[244]

"You’re a jerk, aren’t you?" said the boy respectfully.[244]

"You wait and see," Gerald repeated.

"You wait and see," Gerald said again.

"I say, you aren't going into this swell place! you can't?"

"I can't believe you're going to this awesome place! You can't?"

The boy paused, appalled at the majesty of Pym's.

The boy stopped, amazed by the grandeur of Pym's.

"Yes, I am—they can't turn us out as long as we behave. You come along, too. I'll stand lunch."

"Yeah, I am—they can't kick us out as long as we act right. You come along too. I’ll treat you to lunch."

I don't know why Gerald clung so to this boy. He wasn't a very nice boy. Perhaps it was because he was the only person Gerald knew in London, to speak to—except That-which-had-been-Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly; and he did not want to talk to either of them.

I don't know why Gerald held on to this boy so much. He wasn't a very nice kid. Maybe it was because he was the only person Gerald knew in London to talk to—other than That-which-had-been-Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly; and he didn’t want to talk to either of them.

What happened next happened so quickly that, as Gerald said later, it was "just like magic." The restaurant was crowded—busy men were hastily bolting the food hurriedly brought by busy waitresses. There was a clink of forks and plates, the gurgle of beer from bottles, the hum of talk, and the smell of many good things to eat.

What happened next occurred so fast that, as Gerald said later, it was "just like magic." The restaurant was packed—busy men were quickly devouring the food that was rushed over by busy waitresses. You could hear the clink of forks and plates, the sound of beer being poured from bottles, the buzz of conversation, and the aroma of all sorts of delicious food.

"Two chops, please," Gerald had just said, playing with a plainly shown handful of money, so as to leave no doubt of his honourable intentions. Then at the next table he heard the words, "Ah, yes, curious old family heirloom," the ring was drawn off the finger of That, and Mr. U. W. Ugli, murmuring something about a unique curio, reached his impossible hand out for it. The door-mat-headed boy was watching breathlessly.

"Two chops, please," Gerald had just said, playing with a visible handful of cash to make his good intentions clear. Then at the next table, he heard someone say, "Ah, yes, an interesting old family heirloom," as a ring was taken off someone's finger. Mr. U. W. Ugli, mumbling something about a rare collectible, reached his awkward hand out for it. The boy with the messy hair was watching intently.

"There's a ring right enough," he owned.[245] And then the ring slipped from the hand of Mr. U. W. Ugli and skidded along the floor. Gerald pounced on it like a greyhound on a hare. He thrust the dull circlet on his finger and cried out aloud in that crowded place:—

"There's definitely a ring," he admitted.[245] Then the ring slipped from Mr. U. W. Ugli's hand and skidded across the floor. Gerald jumped on it like a greyhound on a rabbit. He shoved the dull band onto his finger and shouted out loud in that crowded space:—

"I wish Jimmy and I were inside that door behind the statue of Flora."

"I wish Jimmy and I were behind that door by the statue of Flora."

It was the only safe place he could think of.

It was the only safe spot he could think of.

The lights and sounds and scents of the restaurant died away as a wax-drop dies in fire—a rain-drop in water. I don't know, and Gerald never knew, what happened in that restaurant. There was nothing about it in the papers, though Gerald looked anxiously for "Extraordinary Disappearance of well-known City Man." What the door-mat-headed boy did or thought I don't know either. No more does Gerald. But he would like to know, whereas I don't care tuppence. The world went on all right, anyhow, whatever he thought or did. The lights and the sounds and the scents of Pym's died out. In place of the light there was darkness; in place of the sounds there was silence; and in place of the scent of beef, pork, mutton, fish, veal, cabbage, onions, carrots, beer, and tobacco there was the musty, damp scent of a place underground that has been long shut up.

The lights, sounds, and smells of the restaurant faded away like a wax drop melting in fire or a raindrop in water. I don’t know, and Gerald never figured out, what happened in that restaurant. There was nothing about it in the newspapers, even though Gerald searched anxiously for headlines like "Extraordinary Disappearance of Well-Known City Man." I have no idea what the doormat-headed boy did or thought either. Gerald doesn’t know either. But he’s curious to find out, while I couldn’t care less. The world kept moving along just fine, regardless of what he thought or did. The lights, sounds, and scents of Pym's disappeared. Instead of light, there was darkness; instead of sound, there was silence; and instead of the smell of beef, pork, mutton, fish, veal, cabbage, onions, carrots, beer, and tobacco, there was the damp, musty smell of an underground place that had been closed up for a long time.

HE CRIED OUT ALOUD IN THAT CROWDED PLACE: "I WISH JIMMY AND I WERE INSIDE THAT DOOR BEHIND THE STATUE OF FLORA." He shouted loudly in that crowded place: "I wish Jimmy and I were inside that door behind the statue of Flora."

Gerald felt sick and giddy, and there was something at the back of his mind that he knew would make him feel sicker and giddier as soon as he should have the sense to remember what it was. Meantime it was important to think of[247] proper words to soothe the City man that had once been Jimmy—to keep him quiet till Time, like a spring uncoiling, should bring the reversal of the spell—make all things as they were and as they ought to be. But he fought in vain for words. There were none. Nor were they needed. For through the deep darkness came a voice—and it was not the voice of that City man who had been Jimmy, but the voice of that very Jimmy who was Gerald's little brother, and who had wished that unlucky wish for riches that could only be answered by changing all that was Jimmy, young and poor, to all that Jimmy, rich and old, would have been. Another voice said: "Jerry, Jerry! Are you awake?—I've had such a rum dream."

Gerald felt nauseous and dizzy, and there was something nagging at the back of his mind that he knew would make him feel even more sick and lightheaded as soon as he remembered what it was. In the meantime, it was important to come up with[247] the right words to calm the City man who used to be Jimmy—to keep him quiet until Time, like a spring unwinding, would reverse the spell—making everything as it was and as it should be. But he struggled in vain for words. There were none. And they weren’t even necessary. For through the deep darkness came a voice—and it wasn’t the voice of that City man who had been Jimmy, but the voice of that very Jimmy who was Gerald’s little brother, and who had made that ill-fated wish for riches that could only be fulfilled by transforming everything that was Jimmy, young and poor, into everything that Jimmy, rich and old, would have been. Another voice said: "Jerry, Jerry! Are you awake?—I’ve had such a strange dream."

And then there was a moment when nothing was said or done.

And then there was a moment when nothing was said or done.

Gerald felt through the thick darkness, and the thick silence, and the thick scent of old earth shut up, and he got hold of Jimmy's hand.

Gerald reached out through the heavy darkness, the deep silence, and the strong smell of damp earth, and he found Jimmy's hand.

"It's all right, Jimmy, old chap," he said; "it's not a dream now. It's that beastly ring again. I had to wish us here, to get you back at all out of your dream."

"It's okay, Jimmy, my friend," he said; "it's not a dream anymore. It's that annoying ring again. I had to wish us here to bring you back from your dream."

"Wish us where?" Jimmy held on to the hand in a way that in the daylight of life he would have been the first to call babyish.

"Wish us where?" Jimmy held on to the hand in a way that, in the bright light of day, he would have been the first to label as childish.

"Inside the passage—behind the Flora statue," said Gerald, adding, "it's all right, really."

"Inside the hallway—behind the Flora statue," said Gerald, adding, "it's all good, really."

"Oh, I daresay it's all right," Jimmy answered through the dark, with an irritation not strong enough to make him loosen his hold of his[248] brother's hand. "But how are we going to get out?"

"Oh, I guess it's fine," Jimmy replied through the darkness, sounding annoyed but still holding on to his[248] brother's hand. "But how are we going to get out?"

Then Gerald knew what it was that was waiting to make him feel more giddy than the lightning flight from Cheapside to Yalding Towers had been able to make him. But he said stoutly:

Then Gerald knew what was waiting to make him feel even more giddy than the lightning-fast trip from Cheapside to Yalding Towers had made him. But he said bravely:

"I'll wish us out, of course." Though all the time he knew that the ring would not undo its given wishes.

"I'll wish us out, of course." Even though he knew all along that the ring wouldn’t reverse its granted wishes.

It didn't.

It didn't.

Gerald wished. He handed the ring carefully to Jimmy, through the thick darkness. And Jimmy wished.

Gerald wished. He carefully handed the ring to Jimmy through the thick darkness. And Jimmy wished.

And there they still were, in that black passage behind Flora, that had led—in the case of one Ugly-Wugly at least—to "a good hotel." And the stone door was shut. And they did not know even which way to turn to it.

And there they still were, in that dark passage behind Flora, that had led—in the case of one Ugly-Wugly at least—to "a good hotel." And the stone door was closed. And they didn’t even know which way to go to reach it.

"If I only had some matches!" said Gerald.

"If I just had some matches!" said Gerald.

"Why didn't you leave me in the dream?" Jimmy almost whimpered. "It was light there, and I was just going to have salmon and cucumber."

"Why didn't you leave me in the dream?" Jimmy nearly whimpered. "It was bright there, and I was just about to have salmon and cucumber."

"I," rejoined Gerald in gloom, "was just going to have steak and fried potatoes."

"I," Gerald replied gloomily, "was just about to have steak and fries."

The silence, and the darkness, and the earthy scent were all they had now.

The silence, the darkness, and the earthy scent were all they had now.

"I always wondered what it would be like," said Jimmy in low, even tones, "to be buried alive. And now I know! Oh!" his voice suddenly rose to a shriek, "it isn't true, it isn't! It's a dream—that's what it is!"[249]

"I've always wondered what it would be like," said Jimmy in a calm, steady voice, "to be buried alive. And now I know! Oh!" His voice suddenly shot up to a scream, "It's not real, it's not! It's a dream—that's what it is!"[249]

There was a pause while you could have counted ten. Then—

There was a pause long enough to count to ten. Then—

"Yes," said Gerald bravely, through the scent and the silence and the darkness, "it's just a dream, Jimmy, old chap. We'll just hold on, and call out now and then just for the lark of the thing. But it's really only a dream, of course."

"Yeah," said Gerald confidently, through the smell and the quiet and the dark, "it's just a dream, Jimmy, buddy. We'll just hang in there and call out every now and then just for fun. But it's really just a dream, of course."

"Of course," said Jimmy in the silence and the darkness and the scent of old earth.

"Of course," Jimmy said in the silence, in the darkness, and with the smell of old earth.


CHAPTER IX

There is a curtain, thin as gossamer, clear as glass, strong as iron, that hangs for ever between the world of magic and the world that seems to us to be real. And when once people have found one of the little weak spots in that curtain which are marked by magic rings, and amulets, and the like, almost anything may happen. Thus it is not surprising that Mabel and Kathleen, conscientiously conducting one of the dullest dolls' tea-parties at which either had ever assisted, should suddenly, and both at once, have felt a strange, unreasonable, but quite irresistible desire to return instantly to the Temple of Flora—even at the cost of leaving the dolls' tea-service in an unwashed state, and only half the raisins eaten. They went—as one has to go when the magic impulse drives one—against their better judgment, against their wills almost.

And the nearer they came to the Temple of Flora, in the golden hush of the afternoon, the more certain each was that they could not possibly have done otherwise.

And the closer they got to the Temple of Flora, in the golden quiet of the afternoon, the more sure each of them felt that they couldn't have done anything differently.

And this explains exactly how it was that[251] when Gerald and Jimmy, holding hands in the darkness of the passage, uttered their first concerted yell, "just for the lark of the thing," that yell was instantly answered from outside.

And this explains exactly how it was that[251] when Gerald and Jimmy, holding hands in the darkness of the passage, shouted their first coordinated yell, "just for fun," that yell was immediately echoed from outside.

A crack of light showed in that part of the passage where they had least expected the door to be. The stone door itself swung slowly open, and they were out of it, in the Temple of Flora, blinking in the good daylight, an unresisting prey to Kathleen's embraces and the questionings of Mabel.

A beam of light appeared in the part of the hallway where they had least expected the door to be. The stone door slowly swung open, and they stepped out into the Temple of Flora, blinking in the bright daylight, completely at the mercy of Kathleen's hugs and Mabel's questions.

"And you left that Ugly-Wugly loose in London," Mabel pointed out; "you might have wished it to be with you, too."

"And you let that Ugly-Wugly roam around London," Mabel pointed out; "you might have wanted it to be with you, too."

"It's all right where it is," said Gerald. "I couldn't think of everything. And besides, no, thank you! Now we'll go home and seal up the ring in an envelope."

"It's exactly where it should be," said Gerald. "I can't think of everything. And anyway, no, thanks! Now we'll head home and seal the ring in an envelope."

"I haven't done anything with the ring yet," said Kathleen.

"I haven't done anything with the ring yet," said Kathleen.

"I shouldn't think you'd want to when you see the sort of things it does with you," said Gerald.

"I don't think you'd want to once you see what it does to you," said Gerald.

"It wouldn't do things like that if I was wishing with it," Kathleen protested.

"It wouldn't do things like that if I were wishing with it," Kathleen protested.

"Look here," said Mabel, "let's just put it back in the treasure-room and have done with it. I oughtn't ever to have taken it away, really. It's a sort of stealing. It's quite as bad, really, as Eliza borrowing it to astonish her gentleman friend with."

"Look," Mabel said, "let's just put it back in the treasure room and be done with it. I really shouldn’t have taken it in the first place. It's kind of like stealing. It's just as bad, honestly, as when Eliza borrowed it to impress her boyfriend."

"I don't mind putting it back if you like," said Gerald, "only if any of us do think of a[252] sensible wish you'll let us have it out again, of course?"

"I don't mind putting it back if you want," said Gerald, "but if any of us do come up with a[252] sensible wish, you'll let us have it out again, right?"

"Of course, of course," Mabel agreed.

"Of course, of course," Mabel said.

So they trooped up to the castle, and Mabel once more worked the spring that let down the panelling and showed the jewels, and the ring was put back among the odd dull ornaments that Mabel had once said were magic.

So they walked up to the castle, and Mabel once again activated the mechanism that lowered the paneling and revealed the jewels, and the ring was placed back among the other dull decorations that Mabel had once claimed were magical.

"How innocent it looks!" said Gerald. "You wouldn't think there was any magic about it. It's just like an old silly ring. I wonder if what Mabel said about the other things is true! Suppose we try."

"How innocent it looks!" Gerald said. "You wouldn't think there was any magic to it. It's just like an old silly ring. I wonder if what Mabel said about the other things is true! Maybe we should give it a try."

"Don't!" said Kathleen. "I think magic things are spiteful. They just enjoy getting you into tight places."

"Don't!" said Kathleen. "I think magical things are mean. They just love getting you into tricky situations."

"I'd like to try," said Mabel, "only—well, everything's been rather upsetting, and I've forgotten what I said anything was."

"I'd like to give it a shot," Mabel said, "but—well, everything's been pretty chaotic, and I've forgotten what I even said."

So had the others. Perhaps that was why, when Gerald said that a bronze buckle laid on the foot would have the effect of seven-league boots, it didn't; when Jimmy, a little of the City man he had been clinging to him still, said that the steel collar would ensure your always having money in your pockets, his own remained empty; and when Mabel and Kathleen invented qualities of the most delightful nature for various rings and chains and brooches, nothing at all happened.

So did the others. Maybe that's why, when Gerald said that a bronze buckle on your foot would work like seven-league boots, it didn't; when Jimmy, still a bit of the City guy he used to be, said that the steel collar would guarantee that you'd always have money in your pockets, his own pockets stayed empty; and when Mabel and Kathleen came up with all sorts of amazing qualities for different rings, chains, and brooches, nothing at all happened.

"It's only the ring that's magic," said Mabel at last; "and, I say!" she added, in quite a different voice.[253]

"It's just the ring that's magical," Mabel finally said; "and, you know!" she added, in a totally different tone.[253]

"What?"

"What’s up?"

"Suppose even the ring isn't!"

"Even the ring might not be!"

"But we know it is."

"But we know it is."

"I don't," said Mabel. "I believe it's not to-day at all. I believe it's the other day—we've just dreamed all these things. It's the day I made up that nonsense about the ring."

"I don't," Mabel said. "I really think it’s not today at all. I think it’s the other day—we’ve just dreamed all of this. It’s the day I created that silly story about the ring."

"No, it isn't," said Gerald; "you were in your Princess-clothes then."

"No, it isn't," said Gerald. "You were wearing your Princess outfit back then."

"What Princess-clothes?" said Mabel, opening her dark eyes very wide.

"What princess clothes?" Mabel said, opening her dark eyes really wide.

"Oh, don't be silly," said Gerald wearily.

"Oh, don't be ridiculous," Gerald said tiredly.

"I'm not silly," said Mabel; "and I think it's time you went. I'm sure Jimmy wants his tea."

"I'm not ridiculous," said Mabel; "and I think it's time for you to leave. I'm sure Jimmy wants his tea."

"Of course I do," said Jimmy. "But you had got the Princess-clothes that day. Come along; let's shut up the shutters and leave the ring in its long home."

"Of course I do," said Jimmy. "But you got the princess outfit that day. Come on; let's close the shutters and leave the ring where it belongs."

"What ring?" said Mabel.

"What ring?" Mabel asked.

"Don't take any notice of her," said Gerald. "She's only trying to be funny."

"Don’t pay any attention to her," said Gerald. "She’s just trying to be funny."

"No, I'm not," said Mabel; "but I'm inspired like a Python or a Sibylline lady. What ring?"

"No, I'm not," Mabel said; "but I'm feeling inspired like a Pythoness or a Sibylline woman. What ring?"

"The wishing-ring," said Kathleen; "the invisibility ring."

"The wishing ring," Kathleen said; "the invisibility ring."

"Don't you see now," said Mabel, her eyes wider than ever, "the ring's what you say it is? That's how it came to make us invisible—I just said it. Oh, we can't leave it here, if that's what it is. It isn't stealing, really, when it's as valuable as that, you see. Say what it is."

"Don't you see now," said Mabel, her eyes wider than ever, "the ring's what you say it is? That's how it made us invisible—I just said it. Oh, we can't leave it here if that's what it is. It's not stealing, really, when it's as valuable as that, you know. Just say what it is."

"It's a wishing-ring," said Jimmy.[254]

"It's a wishing ring," said Jimmy.[254]

"We've had that before—and you had your silly wish," said Mabel, more and more excited. "I say it isn't a wishing-ring. I say it's a ring that makes the wearer four yards high."

"We’ve had that before—and you had your silly wish," Mabel said, getting more and more excited. "I say it’s not a wishing ring. I say it’s a ring that makes the wearer four yards tall."

She had caught up the ring as she spoke, and even as she spoke the ring showed high above the children's heads on the finger of an impossible Mabel, who was, indeed, twelve feet high.

She had grabbed the ring as she talked, and even while she was talking, the ring was held high above the children's heads on the finger of an impossibly tall Mabel, who was actually twelve feet high.

"Now you've done it!" said Gerald—and he was right. It was in vain that Mabel asserted that the ring was a wishing-ring. It quite clearly wasn't; it was what she had said it was.

"Now you’ve messed up!" said Gerald—and he was right. It was pointless for Mabel to claim that the ring was a wishing ring. It clearly wasn’t; it was exactly what she said it was.

"And you can't tell at all how long the effect will last," said Gerald. "Look at the invisibleness." This is difficult to do, but the others understood him.

"And you can't really know how long the effect will last," Gerald said. "Check out the invisibility." It's hard to grasp, but the others got what he meant.

"It may last for days," said Kathleen. "Oh, Mabel, it was silly of you!"

"It might go on for days," Kathleen said. "Oh, Mabel, that was foolish of you!"

"That's right, rub it in," said Mabel bitterly; "you should have believed me when I said it was what I said it was. Then I shouldn't have had to show you, and I shouldn't be this silly size. What am I to do now, I should like to know?"

"That's right, go ahead and rub it in," Mabel said bitterly. "You should have believed me when I told you it was what I said it was. Then I wouldn't have had to prove it to you, and I wouldn't be stuck in this ridiculous situation. What am I supposed to do now, I'd like to know?"

"We must conceal you till you get your right size again—that's all," said Gerald practically.

"We need to hide you until you get back to your right size—that's all," Gerald said matter-of-factly.

"Yes—but where?" said Mabel, stamping a foot twenty-four inches long.

"Yes—but where?" Mabel said, stamping her foot, which was twenty-four inches long.

"In one of the empty rooms. You wouldn't be afraid?"

"In one of the empty rooms. You wouldn't be scared?"

"Of course not," said Mabel. "Oh, I do wish we'd just put the ring back and left it."[255]

"Of course not," Mabel said. "Oh, I really wish we had just put the ring back and left it."[255]

"Well, it wasn't us that didn't," said Jimmy, with more truth than grammar.

"Well, it wasn't us who didn't," said Jimmy, with more honesty than good grammar.

"I shall put it back now," said Mabel, tugging at it.

"I'll put it back now," said Mabel, pulling at it.

"I wouldn't if I were you," said Gerald thoughtfully. "You don't want to stay that length, do you? And unless the ring's on your finger when the time's up, I dare say it wouldn't act."

"I wouldn't if I were you," Gerald said thoughtfully. "You don't want to stay that long, do you? And unless the ring's on your finger when the time's up, I bet it wouldn't work."

The exalted Mabel sullenly touched the spring. The panels slowly slid into place, and all the bright jewels were hidden. Once more the room was merely eight-sided, panelled, sunlit, and unfurnished.

The elevated Mabel sadly touched the spring. The panels slowly slid into place, and all the bright jewels were hidden. Once again, the room was just eight-sided, paneled, sunlit, and unfurnished.

"Now," said Mabel, "where am I to hide? It's a good thing auntie gave me leave to stay the night with you. As it is, one of you will have to stay the night with me. I'm not going to be left alone, the silly height I am."

"Now," Mabel said, "where should I hide? It's great that Auntie let me stay the night with you. As it stands, one of you will have to stay the night with me. I refuse to be left alone, considering how silly I am."

Height was the right word; Mabel had said "four yards high"—and she was four yards high. But she was hardly any thicker than when her height was four feet seven, and the effect was, as Gerald remarked, "wonderfully worm-like." Her clothes had, of course, grown with her, and she looked like a little girl reflected in one of those long bent mirrors at Rosherville Gardens, that make stout people look so happily slender, and slender people so sadly scraggy. She sat down suddenly on the floor, and it was like a four-fold foot-rule folding itself up.

Height was definitely the right word; Mabel had said "four yards high"—and she really was four yards high. But she was hardly any thicker than when her height was four feet seven, and the effect was, as Gerald pointed out, "absolutely worm-like." Her clothes had, of course, adjusted with her, and she looked like a little girl reflected in one of those long, bent mirrors at Rosherville Gardens, which make heavier people look so delightfully slim, and slim people look so sadly fragile. She suddenly sat down on the floor, and it was like a four-fold foot-rule collapsing into itself.

"It's no use sitting there, girl," said Gerald.[256]

"It's no use just sitting there, girl," said Gerald.[256]

SHE SAT DOWN SUDDENLY ON THE FLOOR, AND IT WAS LIKE A FOUR-FOLD FOOT-RULE FOLDING ITSELF UP. She suddenly sat down on the floor, and it was like a tape measure collapsing on itself.

"I'm not sitting here," retorted Mabel; "I only got down so as to be able to get through the door. It'll have to be hands and knees through most places for me now, I suppose."

"I'm not sitting here," Mabel shot back; "I just got down so I could get through the door. I guess it'll have to be on hands and knees for me in most places now."

"Aren't you hungry?" Jimmy asked suddenly.

"Aren't you hungry?" Jimmy asked out of the blue.

"I don't know," said Mabel desolately; "it's—it's such a long way off!"

"I don't know," Mabel said sadly; "it's—it's such a long way away!"

"Well, I'll scout," said Gerald; "if the coast's clear——"

"Okay, I'll check it out," said Gerald; "if the coast is clear——"

"Look here," said Mabel, "I think I'd rather be out of doors till it gets dark."

"Look," Mabel said, "I think I'd prefer to be outside until it gets dark."

"You can't. Some one's certain to see you."

"You can’t. Someone is definitely going to see you."

"Not if I go through the yew-hedge," said Mabel. "There's a yew-hedge with a passage along its inside like the box-hedge in 'The Luck of the Vails.'"

"Not if I go through the yew hedge," Mabel said. "There's a yew hedge with a path along its inside, just like the box hedge in 'The Luck of the Vails.'"

"In what?"

"In what?"

"'The Luck of the Vails.' It's a ripping book. It was that book first set me on to hunt for hidden doors in panels and things. If I crept along that on my front, like a serpent—it comes out amongst the rhododendrons, close by the dinosaurus—we could camp there."

"'The Luck of the Vails.' It's an exciting book. That book first got me looking for hidden doors in panels and stuff. If I crawled along on my stomach, like a snake—it leads out among the rhododendrons, right by the dinosaur—we could camp there."

"There's tea," said Gerald, who had had no dinner.

"There's tea," said Gerald, who hadn't had dinner.

"That's just what there isn't," said Jimmy, who had had none either.

"That's exactly what there isn't," said Jimmy, who hadn't had any either.

"Oh, you won't desert me!" said Mabel. "Look here—I'll write to auntie. She'll give you the things for a picnic, if she's there and awake. If she isn't, one of the maids will."

"Oh, you won't leave me behind!" said Mabel. "Listen—I'll write to auntie. She'll give you the stuff for a picnic, if she’s around and awake. If not, one of the maids will."

So she wrote on a leaf of Gerald's invaluable pocket-book:[258]

So she wrote on a page of Gerald's priceless pocketbook:[258]

"Dearest Auntie,—

"Dear Auntie,"—

"Please may we have some things for a picnic? Gerald will bring them. I would come myself, but I am a little tired. I think I have been growing rather fast.—Your loving niece,

"Could we please have some things for a picnic? Gerald will bring them. I would come myself, but I'm a bit tired. I think I've been growing pretty fast.—Your loving niece,"

"Mabel."

"P.S.—Lots, please, because some of us are very hungry."

"P.S.—A lot, please, because some of us are really hungry."

It was found difficult, but possible, for Mabel to creep along the tunnel in the yew-hedge. Possible, but slow, so that the three had hardly had time to settle themselves among the rhododendrons and to wonder bitterly what on earth Gerald was up to, to be such a time gone, when he returned, panting under the weight of a covered basket. He dumped it down on the fine grass carpet, groaned, and added, "But it's worth it. Where's our Mabel?"

It was tough, but doable, for Mabel to crawl through the tunnel in the yew hedge. Doable, but slow, so the three of them barely had time to get comfortable among the rhododendrons and to worry about what Gerald could possibly be doing to take so long. When he came back, out of breath and carrying a covered basket, he dropped it onto the nice grass and groaned, then said, "But it’s worth it. Where’s our Mabel?"

The long, pale face of Mabel peered out from rhododendron leaves, very near the ground.

The long, pale face of Mabel peeked out from the rhododendron leaves, close to the ground.

"I look just like anybody else like this, don't I?" she asked anxiously; "all the rest of me's miles away, under different bushes."

"I look just like everyone else like this, right?" she asked nervously; "the rest of me is miles away, under different bushes."

"We've covered up the bits between the bushes with bracken and leaves," said Kathleen, avoiding the question; "don't wriggle, Mabel, or you'll waggle them off."

"We’ve covered the spots between the bushes with ferns and leaves,” said Kathleen, avoiding the question; “don’t fidget, Mabel, or you’ll shake them off.”

Jimmy was eagerly unpacking the basket. It was a generous tea. A long loaf, butter in a cabbage-leaf, a bottle of milk, a bottle of water, cake, and large, smooth, yellow gooseberries in a box that had once held an extra-sized bottle[259] of somebody's matchless something for the hair and moustache. Mabel cautiously advanced her incredible arms from the rhododendron and leaned on one of her spindly elbows, Gerald cut bread and butter, while Kathleen obligingly ran round, at Mabel's request, to see that the green coverings had not dropped from any of the remoter parts of Mabel's person. Then there was a happy, hungry silence, broken only by those brief, impassioned suggestions natural to such an occasion:—

Jimmy was excitedly unpacking the basket. It was a generous tea. A long loaf, butter wrapped in a cabbage leaf, a bottle of milk, a bottle of water, cake, and large, smooth, yellow gooseberries in a box that had once held an oversized bottle of someone’s amazing hair and moustache product. Mabel carefully stretched her incredible arms from the rhododendron and leaned on one of her skinny elbows. Gerald sliced the bread and butter, while Kathleen happily ran around, at Mabel’s request, to check that the green coverings hadn’t fallen off any of the more distant parts of Mabel’s outfit. Then there was a happy, hungry silence, broken only by those brief, passionate suggestions that are natural for such an occasion:—

"More cake, please."

"More cake, thanks."

"Milk ahoy, there."

"Milk's here!"

"Chuck us the goosegogs."

"Pass us the gooseberries."

Everyone grew calmer—more contented with their lot. A pleasant feeling, half tiredness and half restfulness, crept to the extremities of the party. Even the unfortunate Mabel was conscious of it in her remote feet, that lay crossed under the third rhododendron to the north-north-west of the tea-party. Gerald did but voice the feelings of the others when he said, not without regret:—

Everyone felt calmer—more satisfied with their situation. A nice feeling, part tiredness and part relaxation, spread to the edges of the group. Even the unfortunate Mabel noticed it in her distant feet, which lay crossed under the third rhododendron to the north-north-west of the tea party. Gerald expressed what everyone else was feeling when he said, not without regret:—

"Well, I'm a new man, but I couldn't eat so much as another goosegog if you paid me."

"Well, I'm a new person, but I couldn't eat another gooseberry if you paid me."

"I could," said Mabel: "yes, I know they're all gone, and I've had my share. But I could. It's me being so long, I suppose."

"I could," Mabel said. "Yeah, I know they’re all gone, and I've had my share. But I could. I guess it’s just been a while for me."

A delicious after-food peace filled the summer air. At a little distance the green-lichened grey of the vast stone dinosaurus showed through the shrubs. He, too, seemed peaceful and happy. Gerald caught his stone eye through[260] a gap in the foliage. His glance seemed somehow sympathetic.

A sweet sense of calm after the meal filled the summer air. Not far away, the gray stone of the massive dinosaur, covered in green lichen, peeked through the shrubs. It also looked peaceful and content. Gerald caught its stony gaze through[260] a break in the leaves. Its look seemed somehow understanding.

"I dare say he liked a good meal in his day," said Gerald, stretching luxuriously.

"I bet he enjoyed a good meal back in his day," said Gerald, stretching out comfortably.

"Who did?"

"Who did that?"

"The dino what's-his-name," said Gerald.

"The dino, what's-his-name," said Gerald.

"He had a meal to-day," said Kathleen, and giggled.

"He had a meal today," said Kathleen, and giggled.

"Yes—didn't he?" said Mabel, giggling also.

"Yeah—didn't he?" Mabel said, also laughing.

"You mustn't laugh lower than your chest," said Kathleen anxiously, "or your green stuff will joggle off."

"You shouldn't laugh below your chest," Kathleen said anxiously, "or your green stuff will get knocked off."

"What do you mean—a meal?" Jimmy asked suspiciously. "What are you sniggering about?"

"What do you mean—a meal?" Jimmy asked, a bit suspicious. "What's so funny?"

"He had a meal. Things to put in his inside," said Kathleen, still giggling.

"He had a meal. Things to fill him up," said Kathleen, still laughing.

"Oh, be funny if you want to," said Jimmy, suddenly cross. "We don't want to know—do we, Jerry?"

"Oh, go ahead and be funny if you want," said Jimmy, suddenly annoyed. "We don't want to know—right, Jerry?"

"I do," said Gerald witheringly; "I'm dying to know. Wake me, you girls, when you've finished pretending you're not going to tell."

"I do," said Gerald sarcastically; "I'm dying to know. Wake me up, you girls, when you're done pretending you're not going to tell."

He tilted his hat over his eyes, and lay back in the attitude of slumber.

He tipped his hat down over his eyes and lay back as if he were asleep.

"Oh, don't be stupid!" said Kathleen hastily. "It's only that we fed the dinosaurus through the hole in his stomach with the clothes the Ugly-Wuglies were made of!"

"Oh, don't be ridiculous!" Kathleen said quickly. "It's just that we fed the dinosaur through the hole in his stomach with the clothes the Ugly-Wuglies were made of!"

"We can take them home with us, then," said Gerald, chewing the white end of a grass stalk, "so that's all right."

"We can take them home with us, then," said Gerald, chewing on the white end of a blade of grass, "so that's cool."

"Look here," said Kathleen suddenly; "I've[261] got an idea. Let me have the ring a bit. I won't say what the idea is, in case it doesn't come off, and then you'd say I was silly. I'll give it back before we go."

"Hey," Kathleen said suddenly, "I've[261] got an idea. Let me hold the ring for a minute. I won't say what the idea is, just in case it doesn't work out, and then you'd think I was being silly. I'll give it back before we leave."

"Oh, but you aren't going yet!" said Mabel, pleading. She pulled off the ring. "Of course," she added earnestly, "I'm only too glad for you to try any idea, however silly it is."

"Oh, but you can't leave yet!" said Mabel, pleading. She took off the ring. "Of course," she added sincerely, "I'm more than happy for you to try any idea, no matter how ridiculous it is."

Now, Kathleen's idea was quite simple. It was only that perhaps the ring would change its powers if some one else renamed it—some one who was not under the power of its enchantment. So the moment it had passed from the long, pale hand of Mabel to one of her own fat, warm, red paws, she jumped up, crying, "Let's go and empty the dinosaurus now," and started to run swiftly towards that prehistoric monster. She had a good start. She wanted to say aloud, yet so that the others could not hear her, "This is a wishing-ring. It gives you any wish you choose." And she did say it. And no one heard her, except the birds and a squirrel or two, and perhaps a stone faun, whose pretty face seemed to turn a laughing look on her as she raced past its pedestal.

Now, Kathleen's idea was pretty straightforward. She thought that maybe the ring would change its powers if someone else gave it a new name—someone who wasn’t under its enchantment. So as soon as it moved from Mabel’s long, pale hand to one of her own chubby, warm, red paws, she jumped up and shouted, "Let’s go and empty the dinosaur now," and took off running toward that prehistoric creature. She had a great head start. She wanted to whisper to herself, so the others couldn’t hear, "This is a wishing ring. It grants any wish you make." And she did say it. No one heard her, except the birds and a couple of squirrels, and maybe a stone faun, whose pretty face seemed to flash her a smile as she zoomed past its pedestal.

The way was uphill; it was sunny, and Kathleen had run her hardest, though her brothers caught her up before she reached the great black shadow of the dinosaurus. So that when she did reach that shadow she was very hot indeed and not in any state to decide calmly on the best wish to ask for.

The path was uphill; it was sunny, and Kathleen had run as hard as she could, but her brothers caught up to her before she got to the huge black shadow of the dinosaur. So by the time she reached that shadow, she was really hot and not in a good place to calmly figure out the best wish to make.

"I'll get up and move the things down,[262] because I know exactly where I put them," she said.

"I'll get up and move the stuff down,[262] because I know exactly where I put it," she said.

Gerald made a back, Jimmy assisted her to climb up, and she disappeared through the hole into the dark inside of the monster. In a moment a shower began to descend from the opening—a shower of empty waistcoats, trousers with wildly waving legs, and coats with sleeves uncontrolled.

Gerald made a path, and Jimmy helped her climb up, and she vanished through the hole into the dark inside of the monster. In a moment, a shower began to fall from the opening—a shower of empty vests, pants with wildly flailing legs, and coats with sleeves flapping around.

"Heads below!" called Kathleen, and down came walking-sticks and golf-sticks and hockey-sticks and broom-sticks, rattling and chattering to each other as they came.

"Heads down!" shouted Kathleen, and down came walking sticks, golf clubs, hockey sticks, and brooms, rattling and chatting with each other as they fell.

"Come on," said Jimmy.

"Let's go," said Jimmy.

"Hold on a bit," said Gerald. "I'm coming up." He caught the edge of the hole above in his hands and jumped. Just as he got his shoulders through the opening and his knees on the edge he heard Kathleen's boots on the floor of the dinosaurus's inside, and Kathleen's voice saying:

"Hold on a second," said Gerald. "I'm on my way up." He grabbed the edge of the hole above with his hands and jumped. Just as he got his shoulders through the opening and his knees on the edge, he heard Kathleen's boots on the floor inside the dinosaur, along with Kathleen's voice saying:

"Isn't it jolly cool in here? I suppose statues are always cool. I do wish I was a statue. Oh!"

"Isn't it pretty cool in here? I guess statues are always cool. I really wish I were a statue. Oh!"

The "oh" was a cry of horror and anguish. And it seemed to be cut off very short by a dreadful stony silence.

The "oh" was a scream of terror and pain. And it felt like it was abruptly ended by a terrifying, heavy silence.

"What's up?" Gerald asked. But in his heart he knew. He climbed up into the great hollow. In the little light that came up through the hole he could see something white against the grey of the creature's sides. He felt in his pockets, still kneeling, struck a match, and when the blue of its flame changed to clear yellow he[263] looked up to see what he had known he would see—the face of Kathleen, white, stony, and lifeless. Her hair was white, too, and her hands, clothes, shoes—everything was white, with the hard, cold whiteness of marble. Kathleen had her wish: she was a statue. There was a long moment of perfect stillness in the inside of the dinosaurus. Gerald could not speak. It was too sudden, too terrible. It was worse than anything that had happened yet. Then he turned and spoke down out of that cold, stony silence to Jimmy, in the green, sunny, rustling, live world outside.

"What's going on?" Gerald asked. But deep down, he already knew. He climbed into the big hollow. In the faint light coming through the opening, he could see something white against the grey of the creature's sides. Still kneeling, he rummaged through his pockets, struck a match, and when the blue flame turned to a clear yellow, he[263] looked up to see what he had dreaded—Kathleen's face, white, expressionless, and lifeless. Her hair was white too, and her hands, clothes, shoes—everything was white, with the hard, cold whiteness of marble. Kathleen had gotten her wish: she was a statue. A long moment of absolute stillness hung in the dinosaur's belly. Gerald couldn't speak. It was too shocking, too horrific. It was worse than anything that had happened before. Then he turned and spoke down into that cold, stony silence to Jimmy, in the bright, sunny, rustling, living world outside.

"Jimmy," he said, in tones perfectly ordinary and matter of fact, "Kathleen's gone and said that ring was a wishing-ring. And so it was, of course. I see now what she was up to, running like that. And then the young duffer went and wished she was a statue."

"Jimmy," he said, in a completely normal and straightforward tone, "Kathleen just said that ring was a wishing ring. And it actually was. I get what she was doing, running like that. And then the young fool went ahead and wished she was a statue."

"And is she?" asked Jimmy, below.

"And is she?" asked Jimmy, from below.

"Come up and have a look," said Gerald. And Jimmy came, partly with a pull from Gerald and partly with a jump of his own.

"Come up and take a look," said Gerald. And Jimmy came, partly being pulled by Gerald and partly jumping up on his own.

"She's a statue, right enough," he said, in awestruck tones. "Isn't it awful!"

"She's a statue, for sure," he said, in amazed tones. "Isn't it terrible!"

"Not at all," said Gerald firmly. "Come on—let's go and tell Mabel."

"Not at all," Gerald said confidently. "Come on—let's go tell Mabel."

To Mabel, therefore, who had discreetly remained with her long length screened by rhododendrons, the two boys returned and broke the news. They broke it as one breaks a bottle with a pistol-shot.

To Mabel, who had quietly stayed hidden behind the rhododendrons, the two boys came back and shared the news. They delivered it like someone smashing a bottle with a gunshot.

KATHLEEN HAD HER WISH: SHE WAS A STATUE. KATHLEEN GOT HER WISH: SHE BECAME A STATUE.

"Oh, my goodness!" said Mabel, and writhed[265] through her long length so that the leaves and fern tumbled off in little showers, and she felt the sun suddenly hot on the backs of her legs. "What next? Oh, my goodness!"

"Oh my gosh!" Mabel exclaimed, twisting[265] her long body so that the leaves and ferns fell off in tiny cascades, and she felt the sun suddenly blazing on the backs of her legs. "What now? Oh my gosh!"

"She'll come all right," said Gerald, with outward calm.

"She'll be here for sure," Gerald said, staying calm on the outside.

"Yes; but what about me?" Mabel urged. "I haven't got the ring. And my time will be up before hers is. Couldn't you get it back? Can't you get it off her hand? I'd put it back on her hand the very minute I was my right size again—faithfully I would."

"Yes; but what about me?" Mabel pressed. "I don’t have the ring. And my time will be up before hers is. Can’t you get it back? Can’t you take it off her hand? I’d put it back on her hand the very minute I’m my right size again— I promise I would."

"Well, it's nothing to blub about," said Jimmy, answering the sniffs that had served her in this speech for commas and full-stops; "not for you, anyway."

"Well, it’s not something to cry about," said Jimmy, responding to the sniffles that had acted as pauses in her speech; "not for you, anyway."

"Ah! you don't know," said Mabel; "you don't know what it is to be as long as I am. Do—do try and get the ring. After all, it is my ring more than any of the rest of yours, anyhow, because I did find it, and I did say it was magic."

"Ah! You have no idea," Mabel said. "You don't understand what it's like to be in my position. Please, try to get the ring. After all, it belongs to me more than to any of you because I found it, and I said it was magic."

The sense of justice always present in the breast of Gerald awoke to this appeal.

The sense of justice that was always inside Gerald came alive with this appeal.

"I expect the ring's turned to stone—her boots have, and all her clothes. But I'll go and see. Only if I can't, I can't, and it's no use your making a silly fuss."

"I expect the ring has turned to stone—her boots have, and all her clothes. But I'll go and check. If I can't, I can't, and there's no point in you making a fuss."

The first match lighted inside the dinosaurus showed the ring dark on the white hand of the statuesque Kathleen.

The first match lit inside the dinosaur showed the dark ring on the white hand of the statuesque Kathleen.

The fingers were stretched straight out. Gerald took hold of the ring, and, to his surprise,[266] it slipped easily off the cold, smooth marble finger.

The fingers were stretched straight out. Gerald grabbed the ring, and, to his surprise,[266] it slid off effortlessly from the cold, smooth marble finger.

"I say, Cathy, old girl, I am sorry," he said, and gave the marble hand a squeeze. Then it came to him that perhaps she could hear him. So he told the statue exactly what he and the others meant to do. This helped to clear up his ideas as to what he and the others did mean to do. So that when, after thumping the statue hearteningly on its marble back, he returned to the rhododendrons, he was able to give his orders with the clear precision of a born leader, as he later said. And since the others had, neither of them, thought of any plan, his plan was accepted, as the plans of born leaders are apt to be.

"I’m really sorry, Cathy," he said, giving the marble hand a squeeze. Then it occurred to him that maybe she could hear him. So he explained to the statue exactly what he and the others intended to do. This helped him clarify his own ideas about their plans. After giving the statue a reassuring thump on its marble back, he went back to the rhododendrons, ready to give his orders with the confidence of a natural leader, as he would later say. Since neither of the others had come up with a plan, they accepted his, just like plans from natural leaders tend to be.

"Here's your precious ring," he said to Mabel. "Now you're not frightened of anything, are you?"

"Here's your precious ring," he said to Mabel. "Now you're not scared of anything, are you?"

"No," said Mabel, in surprise. "I'd forgotten that. Look here, I'll stay here or farther up in the wood if you'll leave me all the coats, so that I sha'n't be cold in the night. Then I shall be here when Kathleen comes out of the stone again."

"No," Mabel said, surprised. "I'd completely forgotten that. Listen, I’ll stay here or further up in the woods if you leave me all the coats, so I won’t be cold at night. That way, I'll be here when Kathleen comes out of the stone again."

"Yes," said Gerald, "that was exactly the born leader's idea."

"Yeah," Gerald said, "that was exactly the born leader's idea."

"You two go home and tell Mademoiselle that Kathleen's staying at the Towers. She is."

"You two go home and tell Mademoiselle that Kathleen is staying at the Towers. She really is."

"Yes," said Jimmy, "she certainly is."

"Yeah," said Jimmy, "she definitely is."

"The magic goes in seven-hour lots," said Gerald; "your invisibility was twenty-one hours, mine fourteen, Eliza's seven. When it[267] was a wishing-ring it began with seven. But there's no knowing what number it will be really. So there's no knowing which of you will come right first. Anyhow, we'll sneak out by the cistern window and come down the trellis, after we've said good-night to Mademoiselle, and come and have a look at you before we go to bed. I think you'd better come close up to the dinosaurus and we'll leaf you over before we go."

"The magic comes in seven-hour increments," Gerald said. "Your invisibility lasted twenty-one hours, mine lasted fourteen, and Eliza's was seven. When it was a wishing ring, it started with seven. But there's no way to know what the real number will be. So, we can’t tell which of you will return first. Anyway, we’ll sneak out through the cistern window and climb down the trellis after we say goodnight to Mademoiselle, and come check on you before we head to bed. I think it's best if you get close to the dinosaurs, and we'll check on you before we leave."

Mabel crawled into cover of the taller trees, and there stood up looking as slender as a poplar and as unreal as the wrong answer to a sum in long division. It was to her an easy matter to crouch beneath the dinosaurus, to put her head up through the opening, and thus to behold the white form of Kathleen.

Mabel crawled into the shelter of the taller trees, and there she stood up looking as slender as a poplar and as unreal as an incorrect answer to a long division problem. It was easy for her to crouch beneath the dinosaur, to poke her head through the opening, and to see Kathleen’s white figure.

"It's all right, dear,"' she told the stone image; "I shall be quite close to you. You call me as soon as you feel you're coming right again."

"It's okay, dear," she said to the stone figure; "I'll be really close to you. Just call me as soon as you feel like you're getting back on track."

MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT. Mabel lay down, covered herself up, and left.

The statue remained motionless, as statues usually do, and Mabel withdrew her head, lay down, was covered up, and left. The boys went home. It was the only reasonable thing to do. It would never have done for Mademoiselle to become anxious and set the police on their track. Every one felt that. The shock of discovering the missing Kathleen, not only in a dinosaurus's stomach, but, further, in a stone statue of herself, might well have unhinged the mind of any constable, to say nothing of the mind of Mademoiselle, which, being foreign,[269] would necessarily be a mind more light and easy to upset. While as for Mabel——

The statue stayed perfectly still, like statues usually do. Mabel pulled back her head, lay down, got covered up, and left. The boys went home. It was the only sensible thing to do. It wouldn’t have been good for Mademoiselle to get worried and alert the police. Everyone felt that way. The shock of finding the missing Kathleen not only in a dinosaur's stomach but also in a stone statue of herself could easily drive any cop mad, not to mention Mademoiselle, whose foreign background meant she might be more likely to lose her cool. As for Mabel—

"Well, to look at her as she is now," said Gerald, "why, it would send any one off their chump—except us."

"Well, looking at her like this now," said Gerald, "it would drive anyone crazy—except us."

"We're different," said Jimmy; "our chumps have had to jolly well get used to things. It would take a lot to upset us now."

"We're different," Jimmy said; "our crew has really had to adapt. It would take a lot to throw us off now."

"Poor old Cathy! all the same," said Gerald.

"Poor old Cathy! But still," said Gerald.

"Yes, of course," said Jimmy.

"Yeah, sure," said Jimmy.


The sun had died away behind the black trees and the moon was rising. Mabel, her preposterous length covered with coats, waistcoats, and trousers laid along it, slept peacefully in the chill of the evening. Inside the dinosaurus Kathleen, alive in her marble, slept too. She had heard Gerald's words—had seen the lighted matches. She was Kathleen just the same as ever, only she was Kathleen in a case of marble that would not let her move. It would not have let her cry, even if she wanted to. But she had not wanted to cry. Inside, the marble was not cold or hard. It seemed, somehow, to be softly lined with warmth and pleasantness and safety. Her back did not ache with stooping. Her limbs were not stiff with the hours that they had stayed moveless. Everything was well—better than well. One had only to wait quietly and quite comfortably and one would come out of this stone case, and once more be the Kathleen one had always been used to being. So she waited happily and[270] calmly, and presently waiting changed to not waiting—to not anything; and, close held in the soft inwardness of the marble, she slept as peacefully and calmly as though she had been lying in her own bed.

The sun had set behind the dark trees, and the moon was coming up. Mabel, her ridiculous height covered with coats, vests, and trousers laid over her, slept peacefully in the evening chill. Inside the dinosaur, Kathleen, alive in her marble shell, also slept. She had heard Gerald's words and seen the lit matches. She was still Kathleen as always, just trapped in a marble casing that wouldn’t let her move. It wouldn’t even let her cry, even if she wanted to. But she didn’t want to cry. Inside, the marble wasn’t cold or hard. It felt, in a way, softly lined with warmth, comfort, and safety. Her back didn’t hurt from bending, and her limbs weren’t stiff from staying still for so long. Everything was fine—better than fine. One just needed to wait quietly and comfortably, and one would eventually come out of this stone case, returning to being the Kathleen she had always known. So she waited happily and calmly, and soon waiting turned into not waiting—into not anything; and, held closely in the gentle embrace of the marble, she slept as peacefully and calmly as if she were lying in her own bed.

She was awakened by the fact that she was not lying in her own bed—was not, indeed, lying at all—by the fact that she was standing and that her feet had pins and needles in them. Her arms, too, held out in that odd way, were stiff and tired. She rubbed her eyes, yawned, and remembered. She had been a statue, a statue inside the stone dinosaurus.

She was jolted awake by realizing she wasn't in her own bed—wasn't actually lying down at all—but was standing up, and her feet felt numb with pins and needles. Her arms, held out in that strange position, were stiff and fatigued. She rubbed her eyes, yawned, and recalled the situation. She had been a statue, a statue inside the stone dinosaur.

"Now I'm alive again," was her instant conclusion, "and I'll get out of it."

"Now I'm alive again," she immediately thought, "and I'll get through this."

She sat down, put her feet through the hole that showed faintly grey in the stone beast's underside, and as she did so a long, slow lurch threw her sideways on the stone where she sat. The dinosaurus was moving!

She sat down, slipped her feet through the opening that was barely visible in the stone beast's underside, and as she did, a long, slow shift suddenly tossed her sideways on the stone where she sat. The dinosaur was moving!

"Oh!" said Kathleen inside it, "how dreadful! It must be moonlight, and it's come alive, like Gerald said."

"Oh!" said Kathleen inside it, "how awful! It must be moonlight, and it's come to life, just like Gerald said."

It was indeed moving. She could see through the hole the changing surface of grass and bracken and moss as it waddled heavily along. She dared not drop through the hole while it moved, for fear it should crush her to death with its gigantic feet. And with that thought came another: where was Mabel? Somewhere—somewhere near? Suppose one of the great feet planted itself on some part of Mabel's inconvenient length? Mabel being the size[271] she was now it would be quite difficult not to step on some part or other of her, if she should happen to be in one's way—quite difficult, however much one tried. And the dinosaurus would not try. Why should it? Kathleen hung in an agony over the round opening. The huge beast swung from side to side. It was going faster; it was no good, she dared not jump out. Anyhow, they must be quite away from Mabel by now. Faster and faster went the dinosaurus. The floor of its stomach sloped. They were going downhill. Twigs cracked and broke as it pushed through a belt of evergreen oaks; gravel crunched, ground beneath its stony feet. Then stone met stone. There was a pause. A splash! They were close to water—the lake where by moonlight Hermes fluttered and Janus and the dinosaurus swam together. Kathleen dropped swiftly through the hole on to the flat marble that edged the basin, rushed sideways, and stood panting in the shadow of a statue's pedestal. Not a moment too soon, for even as she crouched the monster lizard slipped heavily into the water, drowning a thousand smooth, shining lily pads, and swam away towards the central island.

It was truly emotional. She could see through the hole the shifting surface of grass, ferns, and moss as it waddled heavily along. She didn’t dare drop through the hole while it was moving, fearing it would crush her to death with its enormous feet. And with that thought came another: where was Mabel? Somewhere—somewhere near? What if one of those giant feet landed on some part of Mabel's inconvenient length? Given Mabel's current size[271], it would be pretty hard not to step on some part of her if she happened to be in the way—definitely difficult, no matter how much one tried. And the dinosaur wouldn’t try. Why would it? Kathleen hung in suspense over the round opening. The huge beast swayed from side to side. It was moving faster; it was pointless, she couldn’t jump out. Anyway, they must be far from Mabel by now. The dinosaur sped up. The floor of its stomach sloped. They were going downhill. Twigs crackled and snapped as it pushed through a line of evergreen oaks; gravel crunched beneath its stony feet. Then stone met stone. There was a brief pause. A splash! They were near water—the lake where, by moonlight, Hermes fluttered and Janus and the dinosaur swam together. Kathleen quickly dropped through the hole onto the flat marble that bordered the basin, rushed sideways, and stood panting in the shadow of a statue's pedestal. Just in time, because as she crouched, the massive lizard plunged heavily into the water, drowning a thousand smooth, shiny lily pads, and swam away toward the central island.

"Be still, little lady. I leap!" The voice came from the pedestal, and next moment Phœbus had jumped from the pedestal in his little temple, clearing the steps, and landing a couple of yards away.

"Be quiet, little lady. I’m jumping!" The voice came from the pedestal, and the next moment, Phœbus had leaped off the pedestal in his small temple, cleared the steps, and landed a few yards away.

MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT. Mabel lay down, covered herself up, and left.

"You are new," said Phœbus over his graceful[273] shoulder. "I should not have forgotten you if once I had seen you."

"You’re new," said Phœbus, glancing back over his shoulder. "I wouldn't have forgotten you if I had seen you even once."

"I am," said Kathleen, "quite, quite new. And I didn't know you could talk."

"I am," Kathleen said, "really, really new. And I had no idea you could talk."

"Why not?" Phœbus laughed. "You can talk."

"Why not?" Phœbus laughed. "You can talk."

"But I'm alive."

"But I’m still here."

"Am not I?" he asked.

"Am I not?" he asked.

"Oh, yes, I suppose so," said Kathleen, distracted, but not afraid; "only I thought you had to have the ring on before one could even see you move."

"Oh, yeah, I guess so," said Kathleen, distracted, but not scared; "I just thought you had to have the ring on before anyone could even see you move."

Phœbus seemed to understand her, which was rather to his credit, for she had certainly not expressed herself with clearness.

Phœbus seemed to get her, which was pretty impressive since she definitely hadn’t been clear in what she said.

"Ah! that's for mortals," he said. "We can hear and see each other in the few moments when life is ours. That is a part of the beautiful enchantment."

"Ah! that's for humans," he said. "We can hear and see each other in the brief moments when life is ours. That's part of the beautiful magic."

"But I am a mortal," said Kathleen.

"But I am just a human," Kathleen said.

"You are as modest as you are charming," said Phœbus Apollo absently; "the white water calls me! I go," and the next moment rings of liquid silver spread across the lake, widening and widening, from the spot where the white joined hands of the Sun-god had struck the water as he dived.

"You’re as humble as you are captivating," said Phœbus Apollo distractedly; "the clear water is calling me! I'm off," and in the next moment, ripples of liquid silver spread across the lake, expanding and expanding, from the point where the white hands of the Sun-god had hit the water as he dove in.

Kathleen turned and went up the hill towards the rhododendron bushes. She must find Mabel, and they must go home at once. If only Mabel was of a size that one could conveniently take home with one! Most likely, at this hour of enchantments, she was. Kathleen, heartened[274] by the thought, hurried on. She passed through the rhododendron bushes, remembered the pointed painted paper face that had looked out from the glossy leaves, expected to be frightened—and wasn't. She found Mabel easily enough, and much more easily than she would have done had Mabel been as she wished to find her. For quite a long way off, in the moonlight, she could see that long and worm-like form, extended to its full twelve feet—and covered with coats and trousers and waistcoats. Mabel looked like a drain-pipe that has been covered in sacks in frosty weather. Kathleen touched her long cheek gently, and she woke.

Kathleen turned and walked up the hill toward the rhododendron bushes. She needed to find Mabel, and they had to go home right away. If only Mabel were small enough to take home easily! Most likely, at this magical hour, she was. Feeling encouraged by the thought, Kathleen hurried on. She passed through the rhododendron bushes, recalled the pointed painted paper face that had peeked out from the shiny leaves, anticipated being scared—and wasn't. She found Mabel without much trouble, much more easily than she would have if Mabel had been how she wanted to find her. Far off, in the moonlight, she could see that long, worm-like shape extended to its full twelve feet—and covered in coats, trousers, and waistcoats. Mabel looked like a drainpipe wrapped in sacks during cold weather. Kathleen gently touched her long cheek, and she woke up.

"What's up?" she said sleepily.

"What's up?" she said groggily.

"It's only me," Kathleen explained.

"It's just me," Kathleen explained.

"How cold your hands are!" said Mabel.

"Your hands are freezing!" said Mabel.

"Wake up," said Kathleen, "and let's talk."

"Wake up," Kathleen said, "and let's chat."

"Can't we go home now? I'm awfully tired, and it's so long since tea-time."

"Can we go home now? I'm really tired, and it's been a long time since tea."

"You're too long to go home yet," said Kathleen sadly, and then Mabel remembered.

"You’re not ready to go home yet," Kathleen said sadly, and then Mabel remembered.

She lay with closed eyes—then suddenly she stirred and cried out:—

She lay with her eyes closed—then suddenly she stirred and shouted:—

"Oh! Cathy, I feel so funny—like one of those horn snakes when you make it go short to get it into its box. I am—yes—I know I am——"

"Oh! Cathy, I feel so weird—like one of those toy snakes when you make it coil up to fit into its box. I am—yes—I know I am——"

She was; and Kathleen, watching her, agreed that it was exactly like the shortening of a horn spiral snake between the closing hands of a child. Mabel's distant feet drew near—Mabel's long, lean arms grew shorter—Mabel's face was no longer half a yard long.[275]

She was; and Kathleen, watching her, agreed that it was just like the way a spiral snake shrinks between a child's closing hands. Mabel's distant feet came closer—Mabel's long, slim arms got shorter—Mabel's face was no longer half a yard long.[275]

"You're coming right—you are! Oh, I am so glad!" cried Kathleen.

"You're really coming—you are! Oh, I'm so happy!" cried Kathleen.

"I know I am," said Mabel; and as she said it she became once more Mabel, not only in herself, which, of course, she had been all the time, but in her outward appearance.

"I know I am," Mabel said; and as she said it, she transformed back into Mabel, not just within herself, which she had always been, but in her outward appearance as well.

"You are all right. Oh, hooray! hooray! I am so glad!" said Kathleen kindly; "and now we'll go home at once, dear."

"You’re all right. Oh, yay! Yay! I am so happy!" said Kathleen kindly; "and now we'll head home right away, dear."

"Go home?" said Mabel, slowly sitting up and staring at Kathleen with her big dark eyes. "Go home—like that?"

"Go home?" Mabel said, slowly sitting up and staring at Kathleen with her big dark eyes. "Go home—like that?"

"Like what?" Kathleen asked impatiently.

"Like what?" Kathleen asked, annoyed.

"Why, you," was Mabel's odd reply.

"Why, you," was Mabel's strange reply.

"I'm all right," said Kathleen. "Come on."

"I'm okay," said Kathleen. "Let's go."

"Do you mean to say you don't know?" said Mabel. "Look at yourself—your hands—your dress—everything."

"Are you saying you don't know?" Mabel asked. "Just take a look at yourself—your hands—your outfit—everything."

Kathleen looked at her hands. They were of marble whiteness. Her dress, too—her shoes, her stockings, even the ends of her hair. She was white as new-fallen snow.

Kathleen looked at her hands. They were as white as marble. Her dress, too—her shoes, her stockings, even the tips of her hair. She was as white as freshly fallen snow.

"What is it?" she asked, beginning to tremble. "What am I all this horrid colour for?"

"What is it?" she asked, starting to shake. "Why do I look this awful?"

"Don't you see? Oh, Cathy, don't you see? You've not come right. You're a statue still."

"Don't you get it? Oh, Cathy, don't you get it? You've not come through. You're still a statue."

"I'm not—I'm alive—I'm talking to you."

"I'm not—I'm alive—I'm talking to you."

"I know you are, darling," said Mabel, soothing her as one soothes a fractious child. "That's because it's moonlight."

"I know you are, sweetheart," Mabel said, comforting her like you would a fussy child. "That's because it's moonlight."

"But you can see I'm alive."

"But you can see I'm alive."

"Of course I can. I've got the ring."

"Of course I can. I've got the ring."

"But I'm all right; I know I am."[276]

"But I'm fine; I know I am."

"WHAT IS IT?" SHE ASKED, BEGINNING TO TREMBLE. "WHAT AM I ALL THIS HORRID COLOUR FOR?" "WHAT IS IT?" she asked, starting to shake. "WHY DO I LOOK THIS AWFUL COLOUR?"

"Don't you see," said Mabel gently, taking her white marble hand, "you're not all right? It's moonlight, and you're a statue, and you've just come alive with all the other statues. And when the moon goes down you'll just be a statue again. That's the difficulty, dear, about our going home again. You're just a statue still, only you've come alive with the other marble things. Where's the dinosaurus?"

"Don't you see," Mabel said softly, taking her white marble hand, "you're not okay? It's moonlight, and you're a statue, and you've just come to life with all the other statues. And when the moon sets, you'll just be a statue again. That's the problem, dear, with us going home again. You're still just a statue; you've just come alive with the other marble things. Where's the dinosaur?"

"In his bath," said Kathleen, "and so are all the other stone beasts."

"In his bath," Kathleen said, "and so are all the other stone creatures."

"Well," said Mabel, trying to look on the bright side of things, "then we've got one thing, at any rate, to be thankful for!"

"Well," Mabel said, trying to stay optimistic, "at least we've got one thing to be thankful for!"


CHAPTER X

"If," said Kathleen, sitting disconsolate in her marble, "if I am really a statue come alive, I wonder you're not afraid of me."

"I've got the ring," said Mabel with decision. "Cheer up, dear! you will soon be better. Try not to think about it."

"I have the ring," Mabel said confidently. "Cheer up, sweetheart! You'll feel better soon. Try not to dwell on it."

She spoke as you speak to a child that has cut its finger, or fallen down on the garden path, and rises up with grazed knees to which gravel sticks intimately.

She spoke like you would to a child who has cut their finger or fallen on the garden path, getting back up with scraped knees that have gravel stuck to them.

"I know," Kathleen absently answered.

"I know," Kathleen replied absentmindedly.

"And I've been thinking," said Mabel brightly, "we might find out a lot about this magic place, if the other statues aren't too proud to talk to us."

"And I've been thinking," Mabel said cheerfully, "we could learn a lot about this magical place if the other statues aren't too snobby to chat with us."

"They aren't," Kathleen assured her; "at least, Phœbus wasn't, he was most awfully polite and nice."

"They're not," Kathleen assured her; "at least, Phœbus wasn't. He was really polite and nice."

"Where is he?" Mabel asked.

"Where's he?" Mabel asked.

"In the lake—he was," said Kathleen.

"In the lake—he was," Kathleen said.

"Then let's go down there," said Mabel. "Oh, Cathy! it is jolly being your own proper thickness again." She jumped up, and the withered ferns and branches that had covered[279] her long length and had been gathered closely upon her as she shrank to her proper size fell as forest leaves do when sudden storms tear them. But the white Kathleen did not move.

"Then let's head down there," said Mabel. "Oh, Cathy! It feels great to be my normal self again." She jumped up, and the dried ferns and branches that had covered[279] her long form and had been tightly gathered around her as she returned to her proper size fell like forest leaves do when a sudden storm hits. But the pale Kathleen did not move.

The two sat on the grey moonlit grass with the quiet of the night all about them. The great park was still as a painted picture; only the splash of the fountains and the far-off whistle of the Western express broke the silence, which, at the same time, they deepened.

The two sat on the grey grass illuminated by the moon, surrounded by the calm of the night. The large park was as quiet as a painting; only the sound of the fountains and the distant whistle of the Western express disturbed the silence, which they also seemed to deepen.

"What cheer, little sister!" said a voice behind them—a golden voice. They turned quick, startled heads, as birds, surprised, might turn. There in the moonlight stood Phœbus, dripping still from the lake, and smiling at them, very gentle, very friendly.

“What’s up, little sister!” said a voice from behind them—a warm voice. They turned their heads quickly, startled, like birds caught off guard. There in the moonlight stood Phœbus, still dripping from the lake, and smiling at them, very gentle, very friendly.

"Oh, it's you!" said Kathleen.

"Oh, it's you!" Kathleen said.

"None other," said Phœbus cheerfully. "Who is your friend, the earth-child?"

"None other," said Phoebus cheerfully. "Who is your friend, the earth-child?"

"This is Mabel," said Kathleen.

"This is Mabel," Kathleen said.

Mabel got up and bowed, hesitated, and held out a hand.

Mabel stood up, bowed, hesitated, and reached out her hand.

"I am your slave, little lady," said Phœbus, enclosing it in marble fingers. "But I fail to understand how you can see us, and why you do not fear."

"I am your servant, little lady," said Phœbus, enclosing it in marble fingers. "But I don't understand how you can see us, and why you aren't afraid."

Mabel held up the hand that wore the ring.

Mabel raised her hand with the ring on it.

"Quite sufficient explanation," said Phœbus; "but since you have that, why retain your mottled earthy appearance? Become a statue, and swim with us in the lake."

"That's a pretty good explanation," said Phœbus; "but if you have that, why keep your speckled, earthy look? Be a statue, and join us in the lake."

"I can't swim," said Mabel evasively.[280]

"I can't swim," Mabel said, avoiding the issue.[280]

"Nor yet me," said Kathleen.

"Not yet me," said Kathleen.

"You can," said Phœbus. "All statues that come to life are proficient in all athletic exercises. And you, child of the dark eyes and hair like night, wish yourself a statue and join our revels."

"You can," said Phœbus. "All statues that come to life are skilled in every sport. And you, child of the dark eyes and hair like night, wish to be a statue and join our festivities."

"I'd rather not, if you will excuse me," said Mabel cautiously. "You see ... this ring ... you wish for things, and you never know how long they're going to last. It would be jolly and all that to be a statue now, but in the morning I should wish I hadn't."

"I'd rather pass, if you don't mind," Mabel replied carefully. "You see ... this ring ... you can wish for things, but you never know how long they'll last. It would be fun to be a statue now, but by morning, I'd wish I hadn't."

"Earth-folk often do, they say," mused Phœbus. "But, child, you seem ignorant of the powers of your ring. Wish exactly, and the ring will exactly perform. If you give no limit of time, strange enchantments woven by Arithmos the outcast god of numbers will creep in and spoil the spell. Say thus: 'I wish that till the dawn I may be a statue of living marble, even as my child friend, and that after that time I may be as before, Mabel of the dark eyes and night-coloured hair."

"People from Earth often do, they say," Phœbus thought. "But, child, you seem unaware of what your ring can do. Wish precisely, and the ring will make it happen. If you don’t set a time limit, strange magic created by Arithmos, the outcast god of numbers, will interfere and ruin your wish. Say this: 'I wish that until dawn I may be a statue of living marble, just like my child friend, and that after that time I may return to being Mabel, with dark eyes and night-colored hair.'"

"Oh, yes, do, it would be so jolly!" cried Kathleen. "Do, Mabel! And if we're both statues, shall we be afraid of the dinosaurus?"

"Oh, yes, please do! That would be so much fun!" exclaimed Kathleen. "Come on, Mabel! And if we're both statues, should we be scared of the dinosaur?"

"In the world of living marble fear is not," said Phœbus. "Are we not brothers, we and the dinosaurus, brethren alike wrought of stone and life?"

"In the realm of living marble, there is no fear," said Phœbus. "Aren't we brothers, we and the dinosaurs, both created from stone and life?"

"And could I swim if I did?"

"And could I swim if I wanted to?"

"Swim, and float, and dive—and with the ladies of Olympus spread the nightly feast, eat[281] of the food of the gods, drink their cup, listen to the song that is undying, and catch the laughter of immortal lips."

"Swim, float, and dive—and with the ladies of Olympus enjoy the nighttime feast, eat[281] the food of the gods, drink from their cup, listen to the everlasting song, and catch the laughter from immortal lips."

"A feast!" said Kathleen. "Oh, Mabel, do! You would if you were as hungry as I am."

"A feast!" Kathleen exclaimed. "Oh, Mabel, come on! You would if you were as hungry as I am."

"But it won't be real food," urged Mabel.

"But it won't be real food," Mabel insisted.

"It will be real to you, as to us," said Phœbus; "there is no other realness even in your many-coloured world."

"It will be real to you, just like it is for us," said Phœbus; "there's no other reality, not even in your colorful world."

Still Mabel hesitated. Then she looked at Kathleen's legs and suddenly said:—

Still, Mabel hesitated. Then she looked at Kathleen's legs and suddenly said:—

"Very well, I will. But first I'll take off my shoes and stockings. Marble boots look simply awful—especially the laces. And a marble, stocking that's coming down—and mine do!"

"Alright, I will. But first, I need to take off my shoes and socks. Marble boots look terrible—especially the laces. And a marble sock that's slipping down—and mine are!"

She had pulled off shoes and stockings and pinafore.

She had taken off her shoes, stockings, and pinafore.

"Mabel has the sense of beauty," said Phœbus approvingly. "Speak the spell, child, and I will lead you to the ladies of Olympus."

"Mabel has a real appreciation for beauty," said Phœbus with approval. "Speak the magic words, kid, and I'll take you to the ladies of Olympus."

Mabel, trembling a little, spoke it, and there were two little live statues in the moonlit glade. Tall Phœbus took a hand of each.

Mabel, shaking slightly, said it, and there were two small, living statues in the moonlit clearing. Tall Phœbus took one hand of each.

"Come—run!" he cried. And they ran.

"Come on—let's go!" he shouted. And they took off.

"Oh—it is jolly!" Mabel panted. "Look at my white feet in the grass! I thought it would feel stiff to be a statue, but it doesn't."

"Oh—it’s awesome!" Mabel panted. "Look at my white feet in the grass! I thought it would feel stiff to be a statue, but it doesn’t."

"There is no stiffness about the immortals," laughed the Sun-god. "For to-night you are one of us."

"There’s no stiffness with the immortals," laughed the Sun-god. "Because tonight, you’re one of us."

And with that they ran down the slope to the lake.

And with that, they sprinted down the hill to the lake.

"Jump!" he cried, and they jumped, and the[282] water splashed up round three white, gleaming shapes.

"Jump!" he shouted, and they jumped, and the[282] water splashed up around three white, shining shapes.

"Oh! I can swim!" breathed Kathleen.

"Oh! I can swim!" breathed Kathleen.

"So can I," said Mabel.

"So can I," Mabel replied.

"Of course you can," said Phœbus. "Now three times round the lake, and then make for the island."

"Of course you can," said Phœbus. "Now go around the lake three times, and then head for the island."

Side by side the three swam, Phœbus swimming gently to keep pace with the children. Their marble clothes did not seem to interfere at all with their swimming, as your clothes would if you suddenly jumped into the basin of the Trafalgar Square fountains and tried to swim there. And they swam most beautifully, with that perfect ease and absence of effort or tiredness which you must have noticed about your own swimming—in dreams. And it was the most lovely place to swim in; the water-lilies, whose long, snaky stalks are so inconvenient to ordinary swimmers, did not in the least interfere with the movements of marble arms and legs. The moon was high in the clear sky-dome. The weeping willows, cypresses, temples, terraces, banks of trees and shrubs, and the wonderful old house, all added to the romantic charm of the scene.

Side by side, the three swam, Phœbus moving gently to keep up with the children. Their marble clothes didn’t seem to hinder their swimming at all, unlike how yours would if you suddenly jumped into the basin of the Trafalgar Square fountains and tried to swim there. They swam beautifully, with that perfect ease and lack of effort or fatigue you’ve probably noticed in your own swimming—in dreams. It was the most lovely place to swim; the water lilies, with their long, snaky stalks that can be such a hassle for ordinary swimmers, didn’t interfere at all with the movements of marble arms and legs. The moon was high in the clear sky. The weeping willows, cypresses, temples, terraces, banks of trees and shrubs, and the amazing old house all added to the scene’s romantic charm.

"This is the nicest thing the ring has brought us yet," said Mabel, through a languid but perfect side-stroke.

"This is the best thing the ring has brought us so far," said Mabel, casually gliding through the water with a smooth side-stroke.

"I thought you'd enjoy it," said Phœbus kindly; "now once more round, and then the island."

"I thought you'd like it," said Phœbus kindly; "now let's go around once more, and then to the island."

SIDE BY SIDE THE THREE SWAM. The three swam side by side.

They landed on the island amid a fringe of[284] rushes, yarrow, willow-herb, loose-strife, and a few late, scented, powdery, creamy heads of meadow-sweet. The island was bigger than it looked from the bank, and it seemed covered with trees and shrubs. But when, Phœbus leading the way, they went into the shadow of these, they perceived that beyond the trees lay a light, much nearer to them than the other side of the island could possibly be. And almost at once they were through the belt of trees, and could see where the light came from. The trees they had just passed among made a dark circle round a big cleared space, standing up thick and dark, like a crowd round a football field, as Kathleen remarked.

They arrived on the island surrounded by a fringe of[284] rushes, yarrow, willow-herb, loose-strife, and a few late, fragrant, powdery, creamy heads of meadow-sweet. The island was larger than it appeared from the shore, and it seemed filled with trees and shrubs. However, when Phœbus led the way into their shade, they noticed that just beyond the trees was a light, much closer to them than the opposite side of the island could possibly be. Almost immediately, they were through the line of trees and could see where the light was coming from. The trees they had just passed created a dark circle around a large cleared area, standing thick and dark like a crowd around a football field, as Kathleen pointed out.

First came a wide, smooth ring of lawn, then marble steps going down to a round pool, where there were no water-lilies, only gold and silver fish that darted here and there like flashes of quicksilver and dark flames. And the enclosed space of water and marble and grass was lighted with a clear, white, radiant light, seven times stronger than the whitest moonlight, and in the still waters of the pool seven moons lay reflected. One could see that they were only reflections by the way their shape broke and changed as the gold and silver fish rippled the water with moving fin and tail that steered.

First, there was a wide, smooth lawn, followed by marble steps leading down to a round pool, where there were no water lilies—just gold and silver fish darting around like quicksilver and dark flames. The enclosed space of water, marble, and grass was illuminated by a bright, white light, seven times stronger than the brightest moonlight. In the still waters of the pool, seven moons were reflected. You could tell they were just reflections by how their shapes distorted and changed as the gold and silver fish stirred the water with their fins and tails.

The girls looked up at the sky, almost expecting to see seven moons there. But no, the old moon shone alone, as she had always shone on them.[285]

The girls looked up at the sky, almost expecting to see seven moons there. But no, the old moon shone alone, just like she always had.[285]

"There are seven moons," said Mabel blankly, and pointed, which is not manners.

"There are seven moons," Mabel said flatly, pointing, which isn't polite.

"Of course," said Phœbus kindly; "everything in our world is seven times as much so as in yours."

"Of course," said Phœbus kindly; "everything in our world is seven times more intense than in yours."

"But there aren't seven of you," said Mabel.

"But there aren't seven of you," Mabel said.

"No, but I am seven times as much," said the Sun God. "You see, there's numbers, and there's quantity, to say nothing of quality. You see that, I'm sure."

"No, but I’m seven times more," said the Sun God. "You see, there are numbers, and there's quantity, not to mention quality. I’m sure you understand that."

"Not quite," said Kathleen.

"Not really," said Kathleen.

"Explanations always weary me," Phœbus interrupted. "Shall we join the ladies?"

"Explanations always tire me," Phœbus interrupted. "Should we join the ladies?"

On the further side of the pool was a large group, so white, that it seemed to make a great white hole in the trees. Some twenty or thirty figures there were in the group—all statues and all alive. Some were dipping their white feet among the gold and silver fish, and sending ripples across the faces of the seven moons. Some were pelting each other with roses—roses so sweet that the girls could smell them even across the pool. Others were holding hands and dancing in a ring, and two were sitting on the steps playing cat's-cradle—which is a very ancient game indeed—with a thread of white marble.

On the other side of the pool was a large group so white it looked like a huge white hole in the trees. There were about twenty or thirty people in the group—all statuesque yet fully alive. Some were dipping their white feet among the gold and silver fish, creating ripples across the faces of the seven moons. Some were throwing roses at each other—roses so sweet that the girls could smell them from across the pool. Others were holding hands and dancing in a circle, while two were sitting on the steps playing cat's cradle, which is a very old game, with a thread of white marble.

As the new-comers advanced a shout of greeting and gay laughter went up.

As the newcomers approached, a shout of greeting and cheerful laughter erupted.

"Late again, Phœbus!" some one called out. And another: "Did one of your horses cast a shoe?" And yet another called out something about laurels.[286]

"Late again, Phœbus!" someone yelled. And another: "Did one of your horses lose a shoe?" And yet another shouted something about laurels.[286]

"I bring two guests," said Phœbus, and instantly the statues crowded round, stroking the girls' hair, patting their cheeks, and calling them the prettiest love-names.

"I've brought two guests," said Phœbus, and immediately the statues gathered around, stroking the girls' hair, patting their cheeks, and calling them the sweetest pet names.

"Are the wreaths ready, Hebe?" the tallest and most splendid of the ladies called out. "Make two more!"

"Are the wreaths ready, Hebe?" the tallest and most elegant of the ladies shouted. "Make two more!"

And almost directly Hebe came down the steps, her round arms hung thick with rose-wreaths. There was one for each marble head.

And almost right away, Hebe came down the steps, her round arms loaded with rose wreaths. There was one for each marble head.

Every one now looked seven times more beautiful than before, which, in the case of the gods and goddesses, is saying a good deal. The children remembered how at the raspberry vinegar feast Mademoiselle had said that gods and goddesses always wore wreaths for meals.

Everyone now looked seven times more beautiful than before, which, for the gods and goddesses, is really saying something. The kids remembered how at the raspberry vinegar feast Mademoiselle had mentioned that gods and goddesses always wore wreaths during meals.

Hebe herself arranged the roses on the girls' heads—and Aphrodite Urania, the dearest lady in the world, with a voice like mother's at those moments when you love her most, took them by the hands and said:—

Hebe herself placed the roses on the girls' heads—and Aphrodite Urania, the sweetest lady in the world, with a voice like a mother's when you love her the most, took them by the hands and said:—

"Come, we must get the feast ready. Eros—Psyche—Hebe—Ganymede—all you young people can arrange the fruit."

"Come on, we need to get the feast ready. Eros—Psyche—Hebe—Ganymede—all you young people can set up the fruit."

"I don't see any fruit," said Kathleen, as four slender forms disengaged themselves from the white crowd and came toward them.

"I don’t see any fruit," said Kathleen, as four slender figures stepped away from the white crowd and approached them.

"You will though," said Eros, a really nice boy, as the girls instantly agreed; "you've only got to pick it."

"You will, though," said Eros, a really nice guy, as the girls immediately agreed; "all you have to do is choose it."

"Like this," said Psyche, lifting her marble arms to a willow branch. She reached out her[287] hand to the children—it held a ripe pomegranate.

"Like this," said Psyche, raising her marble arms to a willow branch. She stretched out her[287] hand to the children—it was holding a ripe pomegranate.

"I see," said Mabel. "You just——" She laid her fingers to the willow branch and the firm softness of a big peach was within them.

"I see," Mabel said. "You just——" She touched the willow branch, and the firm softness of a large peach was in her hands.

"Yes, just that," laughed Psyche, who was a darling, as any one could see.

"Yes, exactly that," laughed Psyche, who was as charming as anyone could see.

After this Hebe gathered a few silver baskets from a convenient alder, and the four picked fruit industriously. Meanwhile the elder statues were busy plucking golden goblets and jugs and dishes from the branches of ash-trees and young oaks and filling them with everything nice to eat and drink that any one could possibly want, and these were spread on the steps. It was a celestial picnic. Then everyone sat or lay down and the feast began. And oh! the taste of the food served on those dishes, the sweet wonder of the drink that melted from those gold cups on the white lips of the company! And the fruit—there is no fruit like it grown on earth, just as there is no laughter like the laughter of those lips, no songs like the songs that stirred the silence of that night of wonder.

After this, Hebe grabbed a few silver baskets from a nearby alder, and the four picked fruit eagerly. Meanwhile, the elder statues were busy collecting golden goblets, jugs, and dishes from the branches of ash trees and young oaks, filling them with everything delicious to eat and drink that anyone could possibly want. These were laid out on the steps. It was a heavenly picnic. Then everyone sat or lay down, and the feast began. And oh! the taste of the food served on those dishes, the sweet delight of the drink that flowed from those gold cups onto the white lips of the guests! And the fruit—there's no fruit like it grown on earth, just as there's no laughter like the laughter of those lips, no songs like the songs that broke the silence of that night of wonder.

"Oh!" cried Kathleen, and through her fingers the juice of her third peach fell like tears on the marble steps. "I do wish the boys were here!"

"Oh!" cried Kathleen, and through her fingers the juice of her third peach fell like tears on the marble steps. "I really wish the boys were here!"

"I do wonder what they're doing," said Mabel.

"I really wonder what they're up to," Mabel said.

IT WAS A CELESTIAL PICNIC. It was a heavenly picnic.

"At this moment," said Hermes, who had just made a wide ring of flight, as a pigeon does,[289] and come back into the circle—"at this moment they are wandering desolately near the home of the dinosaurus, having escaped from their home by a window, in search of you. They fear that you have perished, and they would weep if they did not know that tears do not become a man, however youthful."

"Right now," said Hermes, who had just made a wide circle in the air like a pigeon,[289] and returned to the group—"right now they are wandering sadly near the home of the dinosaurs, having escaped through a window, looking for you. They’re afraid that you’ve died, and they would cry if they didn’t know that tears don’t suit a man, no matter how young he is."

Kathleen stood up and brushed the crumbs of ambrosia from her marble lap.

Kathleen stood up and brushed the crumbs of ambrosia off her marble lap.

"Thank you all very much," she said. "It was very kind of you to have us, and we've enjoyed ourselves very much, but I think we ought to go now, please."

"Thank you all so much," she said. "It was really nice of you to have us, and we’ve had a great time, but I think we should head out now, please."

"If it is anxiety about your brothers," said Phœbus obligingly, "it is the easiest thing in the world for them to join you. Lend me your ring a moment."

"If you're worried about your brothers," said Phœbus kindly, "it's super easy for them to come to you. Just lend me your ring for a moment."

He took it from Kathleen's half-reluctant hand, dipped it in the reflection of one of the seven moons, and gave it back. She clutched it. "Now," said the Sun-god, "wish for them that which Mabel wished for herself. Say——"

He took it from Kathleen's somewhat hesitant hand, dipped it into the reflection of one of the seven moons, and handed it back. She held it tightly. "Now," said the Sun-god, "wish for them what Mabel wished for herself. Say——"

"I know," Kathleen interrupted. "I wish that the boys may be statues of living marble like Mabel and me till dawn, and afterwards be like they are now."

"I know," Kathleen interrupted. "I wish the boys could be like living statues made of marble, just like Mabel and me, until dawn, and then go back to being themselves after that."

"If you hadn't interrupted," said Phœbus—"but there, we can't expect old heads on shoulders of young marble. You should have wished them here—and—but no matter. Hermes, old chap, cut across and fetch them, and explain things as you come."

"If you hadn't interrupted," said Phœbus—"but I guess we can’t expect wisdom from the young. You should have wished them here—but never mind. Hermes, my friend, go get them and explain things on your way back."

He dipped the ring again in one of the[290] reflected moons before he gave it back to Kathleen.

He dipped the ring again in one of the[290] reflected moons before handing it back to Kathleen.

"There," he said, "now it's washed clean ready for the next magic."

"There," he said, "now it’s all cleaned up and ready for the next trick."

"It is not our custom to question guests," said Hera the queen, turning her great eyes on the children; "but that ring excites, I am sure, the interest of us all."

"It’s not our usual practice to question guests," said Hera the queen, looking intensely at the children; "but that ring certainly piques our interest."

"It is the ring," said Phœbus.

"It’s the ring," said Phœbus.

"That, of course," said Hera; "but if it were not inhospitable to ask questions I should ask, How came it into the hands of these earth-children?"

"That’s true," said Hera; "but if it weren't rude to ask questions, I would want to know how it ended up in the hands of these humans?"

"That," said Phœbus, "is a long tale. After the feast the story, and after the story the song."

"That's a long story," said Phœbus. "After the feast comes the tale, and after the tale comes the song."

Hermes seemed to have "explained everything" quite fully; for when Gerald and Jimmy in marble whiteness arrived, each clinging to one of the god's winged feet, and so borne through the air, they were certainly quite at ease. They made their best bows to the goddesses and took their places as unembarrassed as though they had had Olympian suppers every night of their lives. Hebe had woven wreaths of roses ready for them, and as Kathleen watched them eating and drinking, perfectly at home in their marble, she was very glad that amid the welling springs of immortal peach-juice she had not forgotten her brothers.

Hermes seemed to have "explained everything" pretty thoroughly; because when Gerald and Jimmy arrived, each holding onto one of the god's winged feet and being carried through the air, they looked completely at ease. They bowed to the goddesses and took their places without any awkwardness, as if they had enjoyed Olympian dinners every night of their lives. Hebe had made rose wreaths for them, and as Kathleen watched them eat and drink, comfortably settled in their marble surroundings, she felt very happy that, amidst the flowing springs of immortal peach juice, she had not forgotten about her brothers.

"And now," said Hera, when the boys had been supplied with everything they could possibly desire, and more than they could eat—"now for the story."[291]

"And now," said Hera, when the boys had everything they could want, and more than they could eat—"now for the story."[291]

"Yes," said Mabel intensely; and Kathleen said, "Oh yes; now for the story. How splendid!"

"Yes," Mabel said with great enthusiasm, and Kathleen replied, "Oh yes; now for the story. How awesome!"

"The story," said Phœbus unexpectedly, "will be told by our guests."

"The story," Phœbus said unexpectedly, "will be told by our guests."

"Oh no!" said Kathleen, shrinking.

"Oh no!" said Kathleen, shrinking.

"The lads, maybe, are bolder," said Zeus the king, taking off his rose-wreath, which was a little tight, and rubbing his compressed ears.

"The guys, maybe, are bolder," said Zeus the king, taking off his rose-wreath, which was a bit tight, and rubbing his sore ears.

"I really can't," said Gerald; "besides, I don't know any stories."

"I really can’t," Gerald said, "and besides, I don’t know any stories."

"Nor yet me," said Jimmy.

"Not me either," said Jimmy.

"It's the story of how we got the ring that they want," said Mabel in a hurry. "I'll tell it if you like. Once upon a time there was a little girl called Mabel," she added yet more hastily, and went on with the tale—all the tale of the enchanted castle, or almost all, that you have read in these pages. The marble Olympians listened enchanted—almost as enchanted as the castle itself, and the soft moonlit moments fell past like pearls dropping into a deep pool.

"It's the story of how we got the ring that they want," Mabel said quickly. "I'll tell it if you want. Once upon a time, there was a little girl named Mabel," she added even more hurriedly, and continued with the story—all the story of the enchanted castle, or almost all, that you've read in these pages. The marble figures listened, spellbound—almost as captivated as the castle itself, and the soft moonlit moments slipped by like pearls dropping into a deep pool.

"And so," Mabel ended abruptly, "Kathleen wished for the boys and the Lord Hermes fetched them and here we all are."

"And so," Mabel finished suddenly, "Kathleen wanted the boys, and Lord Hermes brought them, and here we all are."

A burst of interested comment and question blossomed out round the end of the story, suddenly broken off short by Mabel.

A wave of curious comments and questions sprang up at the end of the story, suddenly cut off by Mabel.

"But," said she, brushing it aside, as it grew thinner, "now we want you to tell us."

"But," she said, waving it off as it got thinner, "now we want you to tell us."

"To tell you——?"

"To tell you—?"

"How you come to be alive, and how you[292] know about the ring—and everything you do know."

"How you came to be alive, and how you[292] know about the ring—and everything you do know."

"Everything I know?" Phœbus laughed—it was to him that she had spoken—and not his lips only but all the white lips curled in laughter. "The span of your life, my earth-child, would not contain the words I should speak, to tell you all I know."

"Everything I know?" Phœbus laughed—it was to him that she had spoken—and not just his lips but all the white lips curled in laughter. "The span of your life, my earth-child, wouldn't be enough to hold all the words I would need to tell you everything I know."

"Well, about the ring anyhow, and how you come alive," said Gerald; "you see, it's very puzzling to us."

"Well, about the ring anyway, and how you come to life," said Gerald; "you see, it's really puzzling to us."

"Tell them, Phœbus," said the dearest lady in the world; "don't tease the children."

"Tell them, Phoebus," said the most beloved lady in the world; "don't tease the kids."

So Phœbus, leaning back against a heap of leopard-skins that Dionysus had lavishly plucked from a spruce fir, told.

So Phœbus, leaning back against a pile of leopard skins that Dionysus had generously taken from a spruce tree, spoke.

"All statues," he said, "can come alive when the moon shines, if they so choose. But statues that are placed in ugly cities do not choose. Why should they weary themselves with the contemplation of the hideous?"

"All statues," he said, "can come to life when the moon is out, if they want to. But statues in ugly cities don’t want to. Why would they tire themselves out thinking about the ugly?"

"Quite so," said Gerald politely, to fill the pause.

"Absolutely," Gerald replied politely, to break the silence.

"In your beautiful temples," the Sun-god went on, "the images of your priests and of your warriors who lie cross-legged on their tombs come alive and walk in their marble about their temples, and through the woods and fields. But only on one night in all the year can any see them. You have beheld us because you held the ring, and are of one brotherhood with us in your marble, but on that one night all may behold us."[293]

"In your beautiful temples," the Sun-god continued, "the images of your priests and warriors, who sit cross-legged on their tombs, come to life and walk around in their marble forms throughout your temples and across the woods and fields. But only on one night of the entire year can anyone see them. You have seen us because you held the ring and share this bond with us in your marble, but on that one night, everyone can see us."[293]

"And when is that?" Gerald asked, again polite, in a pause.

"And when is that?" Gerald asked, still polite, during a pause.

"At the festival of the harvest," said Phœbus. "On that night as the moon rises it strikes one beam of perfect light on to the altar in certain temples. One of these temples is in Hellas, buried under the fall of a mountain which Zeus, being angry, hurled down upon it. One is in this land; it is in this great garden."

"At the harvest festival," said Phœbus. "On that night, when the moon rises, it projects a beam of perfect light onto the altar in certain temples. One of these temples is in Greece, buried under the collapse of a mountain that Zeus angrily hurled down upon it. One is here in this land; it's in this great garden."

"Then," said Gerald, much interested, "if we were to come up to that temple on that night, we could see you, even without being statues or having the ring?"

"Then," Gerald said, clearly intrigued, "if we came to that temple on that night, we could see you, even without being statues or having the ring?"

"Even so," said Phœbus. "More, any question asked by a mortal we are on that night bound to answer."

"Even so," said Phœbus. "Besides, any question asked by a mortal is one we have to answer on that night."

"And the night is—when?"

"And when is the night?"

"Ah!" said Phœbus, and laughed. "Wouldn't you like to know!"

"Ah!" said Phœbus, laughing. "Wouldn't you want to know?"

Then the great marble King of the Gods yawned, stroked his long beard, and said: "Enough of stories, Phœbus. Tune your lyre."

Then the great marble King of the Gods yawned, stroked his long beard, and said: "That's enough of the stories, Phœbus. Play your lyre."

"But the ring," said Mabel in a whisper, as the Sun-god tuned the white strings of a sort of marble harp that lay at his feet—"about how you know all about the ring?"

"But the ring," Mabel whispered as the Sun-god adjusted the white strings of a marble harp at his feet—"how do you know all about the ring?"

"Presently," the Sun-god whispered back. "Zeus must be obeyed; but ask me again before dawn, and I will tell you all I know of it." Mabel drew back, and leaned against the comfortable knees of one Demeter—Kathleen and Psyche sat holding hands. Gerald and Jimmy lay at full length, chins on elbows, gazing at the Sun-god;[294] and even as he held the lyre, before ever his fingers began to sweep the strings, the spirit of music hung in the air, enchanting, enslaving, silencing all thought but the thought of itself, all desire but the desire to listen to it.

"Right now," the Sun-god replied softly. "Zeus has to be obeyed; but ask me again before dawn, and I’ll tell you everything I know about it." Mabel stepped back and leaned against the cozy knees of Demeter—Kathleen and Psyche sat holding hands. Gerald and Jimmy stretched out, resting their chins on their elbows, watching the Sun-god; [294] and just as he held the lyre, even before his fingers started to strum the strings, the essence of music hung in the air, captivating, binding, silencing all thought except the thought of itself, all desire except the desire to listen.

Then Phœbus struck the strings and softly plucked melody from them, and all the beautiful dreams of all the world came fluttering close with wings like doves' wings; and all the lovely thoughts that sometimes hover near, but not so near that you can catch them, now came home as to their nests in the hearts of those who listened. And those who listened forgot time and space, and how to be sad, and how to be naughty, and it seemed that the whole world lay like a magic apple in the hand of each listener, and that the whole world was good and beautiful.

Then Apollo struck the strings and gently plucked a melody from them, and all the beautiful dreams of the world came fluttering close with wings like doves; and all the lovely thoughts that sometimes hover nearby, but not so close that you can catch them, now came home as if to their nests in the hearts of those who listened. And those who listened forgot about time and space, and how to be sad, and how to be mischievous, and it felt like the whole world lay like a magic apple in the hand of each listener, making the entire world seem good and beautiful.

And then, suddenly, the spell was shattered. Phœbus struck a broken chord, followed by an instant of silence; then he sprang up, crying, "The dawn! the dawn! To your pedestals, O gods!"

And then, suddenly, the spell was broken. Phœbus hit a dissonant note, followed by a moment of silence; then he jumped up, shouting, "The dawn! The dawn! To your pedestals, oh gods!"

In an instant the whole crowd of beautiful marble people had leaped to its feet, had rushed through the belt of wood that cracked and rustled as they went, and the children heard them splash in the water beyond. They heard, too, the gurgling breathing of a great beast, and knew that the dinosaurus, too, was returning to his own place.

In a flash, the entire crowd of beautiful marble figures sprang to their feet, rushed through the swathe of trees that cracked and rustled as they moved, and the children heard them splash in the water beyond. They also heard the gurgling breaths of a massive creature, realizing that the dinosaur was also making its way back to its own spot.

Only Hermes had time, since one flies more swiftly than one swims, to hover above them[295] for one moment, and to whisper with a mischievous laugh:—

Only Hermes had time, since flying is faster than swimming, to hover above them[295] for a moment and whisper with a playful laugh:—

"In fourteen days from now, at the Temple of Strange Stones."

"In two weeks from now, at the Temple of Strange Stones."

"What's the secret of the ring?" gasped Mabel.

"What's the secret of the ring?" Mabel gasped.

"The ring is the heart of the magic," said Hermes. "Ask at the moonrise on the fourteenth day, and you shall know all."

"The ring is the core of the magic," said Hermes. "Inquire at moonrise on the fourteenth day, and you will learn everything."

With that he waved the snowy caduceus and rose in the air supported by his winged feet. And as he went the seven reflected moons died out and a chill wind began to blow, a grey light grew and grew, the birds stirred and twittered, and the marble slipped away from the children like a skin that shrivels in fire, and they were statues no more, but flesh and blood children as they used to be, standing knee-deep in brambles and long coarse grass. There was no smooth lawn, no marble steps, no seven-mooned fish-pond. The dew lay thick on the grass and the brambles, and it was very cold.

With that, he waved the snowy caduceus and rose into the air, supported by his winged feet. As he left, the seven reflected moons faded away, and a chill wind started to blow. A grey light grew stronger, the birds stirred and chirped, and the marble slipped away from the children like skin shriveling in fire. They were no longer statues but flesh-and-blood children, just like before, standing knee-deep in brambles and long coarse grass. There was no smooth lawn, no marble steps, no seven-mooned fish pond. Dew lay thick on the grass and brambles, and it was very cold.

"We ought to have gone with them," said Mabel with chattering teeth. "We can't swim now we're not marble. And I suppose this is the island?"

"We should have gone with them," Mabel said, her teeth chattering. "We can't swim now that we're not made of marble. And I guess this is the island?"

It was—and they couldn't swim.

They couldn’t swim.

They knew it. One always knows those sort of things somehow without trying. For instance, you know perfectly that you can't fly. There are some things that there is no mistake about.

They knew it. You always have a sense about those things without even trying. For example, you know for sure that you can't fly. There are some things that are simply undeniable.

The dawn grew brighter and the outlook more black every moment.[296]

The morning got lighter, but the situation seemed worse with each passing moment.[296]

"There isn't a boat, I suppose?" Jimmy asked.

"There isn't a boat, is there?" Jimmy asked.

"No," said Mabel, "not on this side of the lake; there's one in the boat-house, of course—if you could swim there."

"No," said Mabel, "not on this side of the lake; there's one in the boathouse, of course—if you could swim there."

"You know I can't," said Jimmy.

"You know I can't," Jimmy said.

"Can't any one think of anything?" Gerald asked, shivering.

"Can't anyone think of anything?" Gerald asked, shivering.

"When they find we've disappeared they'll drag all the water for miles round," said Jimmy hopefully, "in case we've fallen in and sunk to the bottom. When they come to drag this we can yell and be rescued."

"When they realize we’ve gone missing, they’ll search all the water for miles," Jimmy said with hope, "in case we fell in and sank to the bottom. When they start searching here, we can shout and get saved."

"Yes, dear, that will be nice," was Gerald's bitter comment.

"Yeah, sweetheart, that will be nice," was Gerald's bitter remark.

"Don't be so disagreeable," said Mabel with a tone so strangely cheerful that the rest stared at her in amazement.

"Don't be so difficult," Mabel said with a tone that was oddly cheerful, causing the others to stare at her in disbelief.

"The ring," she said. "Of course we've only got to wish ourselves home with it. Phœbus washed it in the moon ready for the next wish."

"The ring," she said. "Of course, we just have to wish ourselves home with it. Phœbus cleaned it in the moonlight, getting it ready for the next wish."

"You didn't tell us about that," said Gerald in accents of perfect good temper. "Never mind. Where is the ring?"

"You didn't tell us about that," Gerald said in a perfectly good-natured tone. "Anyway, where is the ring?"

"You had it," Mabel reminded Kathleen.

"You had it," Mabel reminded Kathleen.

"I know I had," said that child in stricken tones, "but I gave it to Psyche to look at—and—and she's got it on her finger!"

"I know I did," said the child with a pained voice, "but I gave it to Psyche to look at—and—and she's wearing it on her finger!"

Every one tried not to be angry with Kathleen. All partly succeeded.

Everyone tried not to be angry with Kathleen. Most were somewhat successful.

"If we ever get off this beastly island," said Gerald, "I suppose you can find Psyche's statue and get it off again?"

"If we ever escape this awful island," said Gerald, "I guess you can find Psyche's statue and get it back again?"

"No I can't," Mabel moaned. "I don't know[297] where the statue is. I've never seen it. It may be in Hellas, wherever that is—or anywhere, for anything I know."

"No, I can't," Mabel groaned. "I have no idea[297] where the statue is. I've never seen it. It could be in Greece, wherever that is—or anywhere for all I know."

No one had anything kind to say, and it is pleasant to record that nobody said anything. And now it was grey daylight, and the sky to the north was flushing in pale pink and lavender.

No one had anything nice to say, and it's nice to note that no one said anything at all. Now, it was gray daylight, and the sky to the north was glowing in soft pink and lavender.

The boys stood moodily, hands in pockets. Mabel and Kathleen seemed to find it impossible not to cling together, and all about their legs the long grass was icy with dew.

The boys stood grumpily, hands in their pockets. Mabel and Kathleen seemed unable to stop sticking together, and all around their legs the tall grass was cold with dew.

A faint sniff and a caught breath broke the silence.

A soft sniff and a held breath interrupted the silence.

"Now, look here," said Gerald briskly, "I won't have it. Do you hear? Snivelling's no good at all. No, I'm not a pig. It's for your own good. Lets make a tour of the island. Perhaps there's a boat hidden somewhere among the overhanging boughs."

"Now, listen up," said Gerald quickly, "I won't accept this. Do you get that? Crying won't help at all. No, I'm not being unreasonable. This is for your own benefit. Let’s take a tour of the island. Maybe there's a boat tucked away somewhere among the overhanging branches."

"How could there be?" Mabel asked.

"How could there be?" Mabel asked.

"Some one might have left it there, I suppose," said Gerald.

"Someone might have left it there, I guess," said Gerald.

"But how would they have got off the island?"

"But how would they have escaped the island?"

"In another boat, of course," said Gerald; "come on."

"In another boat, of course," Gerald said; "let's go."

Downheartedly, and quite sure that there wasn't and couldn't be any boat, the four children started to explore the island. How often each one of them had dreamed of islands, how often wished to be stranded on one! Well, now they were. Reality is sometimes quite[298] different from dreams, and not half so nice. It was worst of all for Mabel, whose shoes and stockings were far away on the mainland. The coarse grass and brambles were very cruel to bare legs and feet.

Feeling down and pretty sure there wasn't and couldn't be any boat, the four kids began to explore the island. How many times each of them had dreamed of islands, how often they wished to be stuck on one! Well, now they were. Reality can be quite[298] different from dreams, and not nearly as pleasant. It was the hardest for Mabel, whose shoes and socks were far back on the mainland. The rough grass and thorns were really harsh on bare legs and feet.

They stumbled through the wood to the edge of the water, but it was impossible to keep close to the edge of the island, the branches grew too thickly. There was a narrow, grassy path that wound in and out among the trees, and this they followed, dejected and mournful. Every moment made it less possible for them to hope to get back to the school-house unnoticed. And if they were missed and beds found in their present unslept-in state—well, there would be a row of some sort, and, as Gerald said, "Farewell to liberty!"

They struggled through the woods to the edge of the water, but it was impossible to stay close to the island's edge because the branches were too thick. There was a narrow, grassy path that twisted in and out among the trees, and they followed it, feeling downcast and sad. With every passing moment, it seemed less likely that they would return to the school-house without being noticed. And if they were missed and their beds found in their current untouched state—well, there would definitely be trouble, and, as Gerald put it, "Goodbye to freedom!"

"Of course we can get off all right," said Gerald. "Just all shout when we see a gardener or a keeper on the mainland. But if we do, concealment is at an end and all is absolutely up!"

"Of course we can get off just fine," Gerald said. "We'll just shout when we see a gardener or a keeper on the mainland. But if we do, hiding is over and it's all definitely over!"

"Yes," said everyone gloomily.

"Yeah," everyone said sadly.

"Come, buck up!" said Gerald, the spirit of the born general beginning to reawaken in him. "We shall get out of this scrape all right, as we've got out of others; you know we shall. See, the sun's coming out. You feel all right and jolly now, don't you?"

"Come on, cheer up!" said Gerald, the natural leader in him starting to come alive again. "We'll get out of this situation just fine, like we have before; you know we will. Look, the sun is coming out. You feel good and happy now, don’t you?"

"Yes, oh yes!" said everyone, in tones of unmixed misery.

"Yeah, absolutely!" everyone said, in voices filled with pure misery.

The sun was now risen, and through a deep cleft in the hills it sent a strong shaft of light[299] straight at the island. The yellow light, almost level, struck through the stems of the trees and dazzled the children's eyes. This, with the fact that he was not looking where he was going, as Jimmy did not fail to point out later, was enough to account for what now happened to Gerald, who was leading the melancholy little procession. He stumbled, clutched at a tree-trunk, missed his clutch, and disappeared, with a yell and a clatter; and Mabel, who came next, only pulled herself up just in time not to fall down a steep flight of moss-grown steps that seemed to open suddenly in the ground at her feet.

The sun had risen now, and through a deep gap in the hills, it cast a strong beam of light[299] directly onto the island. The yellow light, almost horizontal, filtered through the tree trunks and dazzled the children's eyes. This, along with the fact that he wasn’t paying attention to where he was going, as Jimmy pointed out later, was enough to explain what happened to Gerald, who was leading the sad little group. He stumbled, grabbed for a tree trunk, missed it, and disappeared with a yell and a crash; Mabel, who was next in line, barely managed to stop herself from falling down a steep, moss-covered set of steps that seemed to appear out of nowhere at her feet.

"Oh, Gerald!" she called down the steps: "are you hurt?"

"Oh, Gerald!" she shouted down the stairs. "Are you okay?"

"No," said Gerald, out of sight and crossly, for he was hurt, rather severely; "it's steps, and there's a passage."

"No," Gerald said, out of sight and annoyed, because he was hurt, pretty badly; "it's steps, and there's a hallway."

"There always is," said Jimmy.

"There always is," Jimmy said.

"I knew there was a passage," said Mabel; "it goes under the water and comes out at the Temple of Flora. Even the gardeners know that, but they won't go down, for fear of snakes."

"I knew there was a passage," Mabel said; "it goes under the water and comes out at the Temple of Flora. Even the gardeners know about it, but they won't go down there because they're afraid of snakes."

"Then we can get out that way—I do think you might have said so," Gerald's voice came up to say.

"Then we can get out that way—I really think you could have mentioned it," Gerald's voice said.

"I didn't think of it," said Mabel. "At least—— And I suppose it goes past the place where the Ugly-Wugly found its good hotel."

"I didn't think about it," Mabel said. "At least—And I guess it goes by the spot where the Ugly-Wugly found its nice hotel."

"I'm not going," said Kathleen positively, "not in the dark, I'm not. So I tell you!"[300]

"I'm not going," Kathleen said firmly, "not in the dark, I'm not. So I'm telling you!"[300]

"Very well, baby," said Gerald sternly, and his head appeared from below very suddenly through interlacing brambles. "No one asked you to go in the dark. We'll leave you here if you like, and return and rescue you with a boat. Jimmy, the bicycle lamp!" He reached up a hand for it.

"Alright, babe," Gerald said firmly, and his head popped up suddenly through the tangled brambles. "No one told you to go in the dark. We can leave you here if you want and come back to rescue you with a boat. Jimmy, the bike lamp!" He reached up for it.

Jimmy produced from his bosom, the place where lamps are always kept in fairy stories—see Aladdin and others—a bicycle lamp.

Jimmy pulled out from his chest, the spot where lamps are always stored in fairy tales—like in Aladdin and others—a bicycle lamp.

"We brought it," he explained, "so as not to break our shins over bits of long Mabel among the rhododendrons."

"We brought it," he explained, "so we wouldn't trip over pieces of long Mabel among the rhododendrons."

"Now," said Gerald very firmly, striking a match and opening the thick, rounded glass front of the bicycle lamp, "I don't know what the rest of you are going to do, but I'm going down these steps and along this passage. If we find the good hotel—well, a good hotel never hurt any one yet."

"Now," Gerald said firmly, lighting a match and opening the thick, rounded glass front of the bicycle lamp, "I don't know what the rest of you are planning to do, but I'm going down these steps and along this corridor. If we find a nice hotel—well, a nice hotel has never hurt anyone yet."

"It's no good, you know," said Jimmy weakly; "you know jolly well you can't get out of that Temple of Flora door, even if you get to it."

"It's no use, you know," said Jimmy weakly; "you know very well you can't get out of that Temple of Flora door, even if you manage to get there."

"I don't know," said Gerald, still brisk and commander-like; "there's a secret spring inside that door most likely. We hadn't a lamp last time to look for it, remember."

"I don't know," said Gerald, still energetic and in charge; "there's probably a hidden mechanism inside that door. We didn't have a lamp last time to search for it, remember."

"If there's one thing I do hate it's under-groundness," said Mabel.

"If there's one thing I really hate, it's being underground," said Mabel.

"You're not a coward," said Gerald, with what is known as diplomacy. "You're brave, Mabel. Don't I know it! You hold Jimmy's hand and I'll hold Cathy's. Now then."[301]

"You're not a coward," Gerald said diplomatically. "You're brave, Mabel. I know it! You take Jimmy's hand, and I'll take Cathy's. Now then."[301]

"I won't have my hand held," said Jimmy, of course. "I'm not a kid."

"I don't need my hand held," Jimmy said, of course. "I'm not a kid."

"Well, Cathy will. Poor little Cathy! Nice brother Jerry'll hold poor Cathy's hand."

"Well, Cathy will. Poor little Cathy! Nice brother Jerry will hold poor Cathy's hand."

Gerald's bitter sarcasm missed fire here, for Cathy gratefully caught the hand he held out in mockery. She was too miserable to read his mood, as she mostly did. "Oh, thank you, Jerry dear," she said gratefully; "you are a dear, and I will try not to be frightened." And for quite a minute Gerald shamedly felt that he had not been quite, quite kind.

Gerald's bitter sarcasm fell flat here, because Cathy gratefully took the hand he offered in mockery. She was too miserable to understand his mood, which she usually did. "Oh, thank you, Jerry dear," she said gratefully; "you are a dear, and I will try not to be scared." And for a moment, Gerald felt ashamed that he hadn't been completely kind.

So now, leaving the growing goldness of the sunrise, the four went down the stone steps that led to the underground and underwater passage, and everything seemed to grow dark and then to grow into a poor pretence of light again, as the splendour of dawn gave place to the small dogged lighting of the bicycle lamp. The steps did indeed lead to a passage, the beginnings of it choked with the drifted dead leaves of many old autumns. But presently the passage took a turn, there were more steps, down, down, and then the passage was empty and straight—lined above and below and on each side with slabs of marble, very clear and clean. Gerald held Cathy's hand with more of kindness and less of exasperation than he had supposed possible.

So now, leaving behind the brightening yellow of the sunrise, the four of them went down the stone steps that led to the underground and underwater passage. Everything seemed to go dark and then flicker back to a weak imitation of light as the glory of dawn was replaced by the small, stubborn light of the bicycle lamp. The steps did indeed lead to a passage, the start of it covered with leaves from many past autumns. But soon the passage turned, and there were more steps, going down, down, and then the passage was empty and straight—lined above, below, and on each side with slabs of marble, very clear and clean. Gerald held Cathy's hand with more kindness and less frustration than he had thought possible.

And Cathy, on her part, was surprised to find it possible to be so much less frightened than she expected.

And Cathy was surprised to discover that she was much less scared than she had anticipated.

The flame of the bull'seye threw ahead a soft[302] circle of misty light—the children followed it silently. Till, silently and suddenly, the light of the bull's-eye behaved as the flame of a candle does when you take it out into the sunlight to light a bonfire, or explode a train of gunpowder, or what not. Because now, with feelings mixed indeed, of wonder, and interest, and awe, but no fear, the children found themselves in a great hall, whose arched roof was held up by two rows of round pillars, and whose every corner was filled with a soft, searching, lovely light, filling every cranny, as water fills the rocky secrecies of hidden sea-caves.

The flame of the bull's-eye cast a soft[302] circle of misty light—the children followed it quietly. Then, silently and suddenly, the light from the bull's-eye reacted like a candle flame does when you take it outside into the sunlight to light a bonfire, or set off a train of gunpowder, or something like that. Because now, with a mix of wonder, interest, and awe, but no fear, the children found themselves in a grand hall, where the arched ceiling was supported by two rows of round pillars, and every corner was filled with a warm, searching, beautiful light, illuminating every nook, just as water fills the rocky secrets of hidden sea caves.

"How beautiful!" Kathleen whispered, breathing hard into the tickled ear of her brother, and Mabel caught the hand of Jimmy and whispered, "I must hold your hand—I must hold on to something silly, or I shan't believe it's real."

"How beautiful!" Kathleen whispered, breathing hard into her brother's tickled ear, while Mabel grabbed Jimmy's hand and whispered, "I have to hold your hand—I need to hold onto something silly, or I won’t believe this is real."

For this hall in which the children found themselves was the most beautiful place in the world. I won't describe it, because it does not look the same to any two people, and you wouldn't understand me if I tried to tell you how it looked to any one of these four. But to each it seemed the most perfect thing possible. I will only say that all round it were great arches. Kathleen saw them as Moorish, Mabel as Tudor, Gerald as Norman, and Jimmy as Churchwarden Gothic. (If you don't know what these are, ask your uncle who collects brasses, and he will explain, or perhaps Mr. Millar will draw the different kinds of arches[303] for you.) And through these arches one could see many things—oh! but many things. Through one appeared an olive garden, and in it two lovers who held each other's hands, under an Italian moon; through another a wild sea, and a ship to whom the wild, racing sea was slave. A third showed a king on his throne, his courtiers obsequious about him; and yet a fourth showed a really good hotel, with the respectable Ugly-Wugly sunning himself on the front doorsteps. There was a mother, bending over a wooden cradle. There was an artist gazing entranced on the picture his wet brush seemed to have that moment completed, a general dying on a field where Victory had planted the standard he loved, and these things were not pictures, but the truest truths, alive, and, as anyone could see, immortal.

For this hall where the children found themselves was the most beautiful place in the world. I won't describe it because no two people see it the same way, and you wouldn't understand if I tried to explain how it looked to any of these four. But to each of them, it seemed like the most perfect thing possible. All around were great arches. Kathleen saw them as Moorish, Mabel as Tudor, Gerald as Norman, and Jimmy as Churchwarden Gothic. (If you don't know what these are, ask your uncle who collects brasses, and he will explain, or maybe Mr. Millar will draw the different types of arches for you.) Through these arches, one could see many things—oh, so many things. Through one appeared an olive garden, where two lovers held hands under an Italian moon; through another, a wild sea with a ship that was subservient to the raging waves. A third showed a king on his throne, surrounded by his fawning courtiers; and a fourth revealed a really nice hotel, with the respectable Ugly-Wugly lounging on the front steps. There was a mother bending over a wooden cradle. There was an artist gazing, entranced, at the picture his wet brush had just finished, a general dying on a battlefield where Victory had set up the standard he cherished, and these things were not just pictures, but the truest truths, alive and, as anyone could see, immortal.

Many other pictures there were that these arches framed. And all showed some moment when life had sprung to fire and flower—the best that the soul of man could ask or man's destiny grant. And the really good hotel had its place here too, because there are some souls that ask no higher thing of life than "a really good hotel."

Many other pictures were framed by these arches. And all depicted moments when life blossomed and thrived—the best that a person's soul could hope for or what fate could offer. And the truly great hotel had its spot here too, because there are some people who desire nothing more from life than "a truly great hotel."

"Oh, I am glad we came; I am, I am!" Kathleen murmured, and held fast to her brother's hand.

"Oh, I'm so glad we came; I really am!" Kathleen murmured, gripping her brother's hand tightly.

They went slowly up the hall, the ineffectual bull'seye, held by Jimmy, very crooked indeed, showing almost as a shadow in this big, glorious light.[304]

They walked slowly down the hall, the useless bull's-eye, held by Jimmy, really off-kilter, appearing almost like a shadow in this bright, beautiful light.[304]

And then, when the hall's end was almost reached, the children saw where the light came from. It glowed and spread itself from one place, and in that place stood the one statue that Mabel "did not know where to find"—the statue of Psyche. They went on, slowly, quite happy, quite bewildered. And when they came close to Psyche they saw that on her raised hand the ring showed dark.

And then, when they were almost at the end of the hall, the kids saw where the light was coming from. It glowed and spread out from one spot, and in that spot stood the one statue that Mabel "did not know where to find"—the statue of Psyche. They moved on, slowly, feeling quite happy and a bit confused. As they got closer to Psyche, they noticed that the ring on her raised hand appeared dark.

Gerald let go Kathleen's hand, put his foot on the pediment, his knee on the pedestal. He stood up, dark and human, beside the white girl with the butterfly wings.

Gerald released Kathleen's hand, placed his foot on the pediment, and his knee on the pedestal. He stood up, dark and human, next to the white girl with the butterfly wings.

"I do hope you don't mind," he said, and drew the ring off very gently. Then, as he dropped to the ground, "Not here," he said. "I don't know why, but not here."

"I hope you don't mind," he said, and carefully pulled the ring off. Then, as he sank to the ground, he added, "Not here. I don’t know why, but not here."

And they all passed behind the white Psyche, and once more the bicycle lamp seemed suddenly to come to life again as Gerald held it in front of him, to be the pioneer in the dark passage that led from the Hall of ——, but they did not know, then, what it was the Hall of.

And they all walked behind the white Psyche, and once again the bicycle lamp appeared to flicker back to life as Gerald held it in front of him, leading the way through the dark passage that led from the Hall of ——, but they didn’t know what the Hall of actually was.

Then, as the twisting passage shut in on them with a darkness that pressed close against the little light of the bicycle lamp, Kathleen said, "Give me the ring. I know exactly what to say."

Then, as the winding passage closed in around them with a darkness that pressed tightly against the faint light of the bicycle lamp, Kathleen said, "Give me the ring. I know exactly what to say."

Gerald gave it with not extreme readiness.

Gerald gave it with some reluctance.

"I wish," said Kathleen slowly, "that no one at home may know that we've been out to-night, and I wish we were safe in our own beds, undressed, and in our nightgowns, and asleep."[305]

"I wish," Kathleen said slowly, "that no one at home knows we've been out tonight, and I wish we were safe in our own beds, in our pajamas, and asleep." [305]

And the next thing any of them knew, it was good, strong, ordinary daylight—not just sunrise, but the kind of daylight you are used to being called in, and all were in their own beds. Kathleen had framed the wish most sensibly. The only mistake had been in saying "in our own beds," because, of course, Mabel's own bed was at Yalding Towers, and to this day Mabel's drab-haired aunt cannot understand how Mabel, who was staying the night with that child in the town she was so taken up with, hadn't come home at eleven, when the aunt locked up, and yet she was in her bed in the morning. For though not a clever woman, she was not stupid enough to be able to believe any one of the eleven fancy explanations which the distracted Mabel offered in the course of the morning. The first (which makes twelve) of these explanations was The Truth, and of course the aunt was far too clever to believe That!

And the next thing anyone knew, it was bright, strong, regular daylight—not just sunrise, but the kind of daylight you're used to being called in by, and everyone was in their own beds. Kathleen had framed the wish really well. The only mistake was saying "in our own beds," because, of course, Mabel's own bed was at Yalding Towers, and to this day, Mabel's drab-haired aunt can't figure out how Mabel, who was spending the night with that kid in the town she was so into, hadn’t come home at eleven when the aunt locked up, but she was in her bed in the morning. Though not a clever woman, she wasn't stupid enough to believe any of the eleven ridiculous explanations that the flustered Mabel gave throughout the morning. The first (which makes twelve) of these explanations was The Truth, and the aunt was certainly way too smart to believe That!


CHAPTER XI

It was show-day at Yalding Castle, and it seemed good to the children to go and visit Mabel, and, as Gerald put it, to mingle unsuspected with the crowd; to gloat over all the things which they knew and which the crowd didn't know about the castle and the sliding panels, the magic ring and the statues that came alive. Perhaps one of the pleasantest things about magic happenings is the feeling which they give you of knowing what other people not only don't know but wouldn't, so to speak, believe if they did.

On the white road outside the gates of the castle was a dark spattering of breaks and wagonettes and dog-carts. Three or four waiting motor-cars puffed fatly where they stood, and bicycles sprawled in heaps along the grassy hollow by the red brick wall. And the people who had been brought to the castle by the breaks and wagonettes, and dog-carts and bicycles and motors, as well as those who had walked there on their own unaided feet, were scattered about the grounds, or being shown over those parts of the castle which were, on this one day of the week, thrown open to visitors.[307]

On the white road outside the castle gates was a dark mix of carriages, wagons, and dog carts. Three or four waiting cars puffed smoke where they were parked, and bicycles lay in piles along the grassy area by the red brick wall. The people who had come to the castle by carriages, wagons, dog carts, bicycles, and those who had walked there on their own were scattered around the grounds or being shown the parts of the castle that were open to visitors on this one day of the week.[307]

There were more visitors than usual to-day because it had somehow been whispered about that Lord Yalding was down, and that the holland covers were to be taken off the state furniture, so that a rich American who wished to rent the castle, to live in, might see the place in all its glory.

There were more visitors than usual today because it had somehow gotten around that Lord Yalding was in town and that the linen covers were going to be removed from the fancy furniture so that a wealthy American who wanted to rent the castle to live in could see the place at its best.

It certainly did look very splendid. The embroidered satin, gilded leather and tapestry of the chairs, which had been hidden by brown holland, gave to the rooms a pleasant air of being lived in. There were flowering plants and pots of roses here and there on tables or window-ledges. Mabel's aunt prided herself on her tasteful touch in the home, and had studied the arrangement of flowers in a series of articles in Home Drivel called "How to Make Home High-class on Ninepence a Week."

It really did look impressive. The embroidered satin, gilded leather, and tapestry of the chairs, which had been covered by brown fabric, gave the rooms a nice lived-in vibe. There were flowering plants and pots of roses scattered on tables and window sills. Mabel's aunt took pride in her stylish decorating skills and had learned about flower arrangements from a series of articles in Home Drivel titled "How to Make Home High-class on Ninepence a Week."

The great crystal chandeliers, released from the bags that at ordinary times shrouded them, gleamed with grey and purple splendour. The brown linen sheets had been taken off the state beds, and the red ropes that usually kept the low crowd in its proper place had been rolled up and hidden away.

The large crystal chandeliers, unveiled from the bags that usually covered them, shone with shades of gray and purple. The brown linen sheets had been removed from the state beds, and the red ropes that normally kept the small crowd in line had been rolled up and stored out of sight.

"It's exactly as if we were calling on the family," said the grocer's daughter from Salisbury to her friend who was in the millinery.

"It's just like we're visiting the family," said the grocer's daughter from Salisbury to her friend who worked in the hat shop.

"If the Yankee doesn't take it, what do you say to you and me setting up here when we get spliced?" the draper's assistant asked his sweetheart. And she said: "Oh, Reggie, how can you! you are too funny."[308]

"If the Yankee doesn't take it, what do you think about you and me setting up here when we get married?" the draper's assistant asked his girlfriend. And she replied, "Oh, Reggie, how can you! You're too funny." [308]

All the afternoon the crowd in its smart holiday clothes, pink blouses, and light-coloured suits, flowery hats, and scarves beyond description passed through and through the dark hall, the magnificent drawing-rooms and boudoirs and picture-galleries. The chattering crowd was awed into something like quiet by the calm, stately bedchambers, where men had been born, and died; where royal guests had lain in long-ago summer nights, with big bow-pots of elder-flowers set on the hearth to ward off fever and evil spells. The terrace, where in old days dames in ruffs had sniffed the sweetbrier and southernwood of the borders below, and ladies, bright with rouge and powder and brocade, had walked in the swing of their hooped skirts—the terrace now echoed to the sound of brown boots, and the tap-tap of high-heeled shoes at two and eleven three, and high laughter and chattering voices that said nothing that the children wanted to hear. These spoiled for them the quiet of the enchanted castle, and outraged the peace of the garden of enchantments.

All afternoon, the crowd in their stylish holiday outfits—pink blouses, light-colored suits, floral hats, and scarves that were truly something else—moved through the dark hall, the stunning drawing rooms, boudoirs, and art galleries. The noisy crowd fell into a kind of hush in the calm, impressive bedrooms, where people had been born and died; where royal guests had slept on long-ago summer nights, with large vases of elderflowers placed on the hearth to ward off illness and bad luck. The terrace, where in the past ladies in ruffs had enjoyed the scent of sweetbriar and southernwood from the gardens below, and women adorned in rouge, powder, and brocade had strolled in the swish of their hoop skirts—now echoed with the sound of brown boots, the tap-tap of high-heeled shoes at two eleven three, along with high laughter and chattering voices saying nothing the children wanted to hear. These disruptions ruined the peacefulness of the enchanted castle and disturbed the tranquility of the garden of wonders.

"It isn't such a lark after all," Gerald admitted, as from the window of the stone summer-house at the end of the terrace they watched the loud colours and heard the loud laughter. "I do hate to see all these people in our garden."

"It isn't such a fun time after all," Gerald admitted, as from the window of the stone summer house at the end of the terrace they watched the bright colors and heard the loud laughter. "I really hate to see all these people in our garden."

"I said that to that nice bailiff-man this morning," said Mabel, setting herself on the stone floor, "and he said it wasn't much to let[309] them come once a week. He said Lord Yalding ought to let them come when they liked—said he would if he lived there."

"I told that nice bailiff guy this morning," Mabel said, sitting down on the stone floor, "and he said it wasn't a big deal to let them come once a week. He said Lord Yalding should let them come whenever they wanted—said he would if he lived there."

"That's all he knows!" said Jimmy. "Did he say anything else?"

"That's all he knows!" Jimmy said. "Did he say anything else?"

"Lots," said Mabel. "I do like him! I told him——"

"Lots," said Mabel. "I really like him! I told him——"

"You didn't!"

"You actually didn't!"

"Yes. I told him lots about our adventures. The humble bailiff is a beautiful listener."

"Yeah. I told him a lot about our adventures. The humble bailiff is a great listener."

"We shall be locked up for beautiful lunatics if you let your jaw get the better of you, my Mabel child."

"We’ll end up in a asylum for beautiful crazies if you let your mouth run wild, my Mabel."

"Not us!" said Mabel. "I told it—you know the way—every word true, and yet so that nobody believes any of it. When I'd quite done he said I'd got a real littery talent, and I promised to put his name on the beginning of the first book I write when I grow up."

"Not us!" Mabel said. "I explained it—you know how—I told the whole story, every word true, and still no one believes any of it. When I finished, he said I had a real literary talent, and I promised to put his name at the beginning of the first book I write when I grow up."

"You don't know his name," said Kathleen. "Let's do something with the ring."

"You don’t know his name," Kathleen said. "Let’s do something with the ring."

"Imposs!" said Gerald. "I forgot to tell you, but I met Mademoiselle when I went back for my garters—and she's coming to meet us and walk back with us."

"Impossible!" said Gerald. "I forgot to mention it, but I ran into Mademoiselle when I went back for my garters—and she's coming to meet us and walk back with us."

"What did you say?"

"What did you say?"

"I said," said Gerald deliberately, "that it was very kind of her. And so it was. Us not wanting her doesn't make it not kind her coming——"

"I said," Gerald said slowly, "that it was very nice of her. And it really was. Just because we don’t want her doesn’t mean it wasn’t kind of her to come——"

"It may be kind, but it's sickening too," said Mabel, "because now I suppose we shall have to stick here and wait for her; and I promised[310] we'd meet the bailiff-man. He's going to bring things in a basket and have a picnic-tea with us."

"It might be nice, but it's also pretty frustrating," Mabel said, "because now I guess we have to stay here and wait for her; and I promised[310] we’d meet the bailiff. He’s bringing stuff in a basket for a picnic tea with us."

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"Beyond the dinosaurus. He said he'd tell me all about the anteddy-something animals—it means before Noah's Ark; there are lots besides the dinosaurus—in return for me telling him my agreeable fictions. Yes, he called them that."

"Beyond the dinosaurs. He said he’d tell me all about the antediluvian animals—it means before Noah's Ark; there are lots besides the dinosaurs—in exchange for me sharing my entertaining stories. Yes, he called them that."

"When?"

"When's it happening?"

"As soon as the gates shut. That's five."

"As soon as the gates close. That's five."

"We might take Mademoiselle along," suggested Gerald.

"We could bring Mademoiselle with us," suggested Gerald.

"She'd be too proud to have tea with a bailiff, I expect; you never know how grown-ups will take the simplest things." It was Kathleen who said this.

"She'd be too proud to have tea with a bailiff, I guess; you never know how adults will react to the simplest things." Kathleen said this.

"Well, I'll tell you what," said Gerald, lazily turning on the stone bench. "You all go along, and meet your bailiff. A picnic's a picnic. And I'll wait for Mademoiselle."

"Well, I'll tell you this," said Gerald, reclining on the stone bench. "You all go ahead and meet your bailiff. A picnic is a picnic. I'll just wait for Mademoiselle."

Mabel remarked joyously that this was jolly decent of Gerald, to which he modestly replied: "Oh, rot!"

Mabel happily said that this was really nice of Gerald, to which he humbly responded, "Oh, come on!"

Jimmy added that Gerald rather liked sucking-up to people.

Jimmy added that Gerald really enjoyed buttering people up.

"Little boys don't understand diplomacy," said Gerald calmly; "sucking-up is simply silly. But it's better to be good than pretty and——"

"Little boys don't get diplomacy," Gerald said calmly. "Sucking up is just silly. But it's better to be good than attractive and——"

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"And," his brother went on, "you never know when a grown-up may come in useful. Besides,[311] they like it. You must give them some little pleasures. Think how awful it must be to be old. My hat!"

"And," his brother continued, "you never know when an adult might come in handy. Besides,[311] they enjoy it. You have to give them some small pleasures. Imagine how terrible it must be to be old. My gosh!"

"I hope I shan't be an old maid," said Kathleen.

"I hope I won't be an old maid," said Kathleen.

"I don't mean to be," said Mabel briskly. "I'd rather marry a travelling tinker."

"I don't mean to be," Mabel said quickly. "I'd rather marry a wandering tinsmith."

"It would be rather nice," Kathleen mused, "to marry the Gipsy King and go about in a caravan telling fortunes and hung round with baskets and brooms."

"It would be so nice," Kathleen thought, "to marry the Gipsy King and travel in a caravan, telling fortunes and surrounded by baskets and brooms."

"Oh, if I could choose," said Mabel, "of course, I'd marry a brigand, and live in his mountain fastnesses, and be kind to his captives and help them to escape and——"

"Oh, if I could choose," said Mabel, "of course, I'd marry a robber and live in his mountain hideout, and be nice to his captives and help them escape and——"

"You'll be a real treasure to your husband," said Gerald.

"You'll be a true treasure to your husband," said Gerald.

"Yes," said Kathleen, "or a sailor would be nice. You'd watch for his ship coming home and set the lamp in the dormer window to light him home through the storm; and when he was drowned at sea you'd be most frightfully sorry, and go every day to lay flowers on his daisied grave."

"Yeah," Kathleen said, "or a sailor would be great. You'd wait for his ship to come back and put the lamp in the dormer window to guide him home through the storm; and when he drowned at sea, you'd be really heartbroken and visit his grave every day to lay flowers there."

"Yes," Mabel hastened to say, "or a soldier, and then you'd go to the wars with short petticoats and a cocked hat and a barrel round your neck like a St. Bernard dog. There's a picture of a soldier's wife on a song auntie's got. It's called 'The Veevandyear.'"

"Yes," Mabel quickly replied, "or a soldier, and then you’d head off to war wearing short skirts and a tricorn hat and a barrel around your neck like a St. Bernard dog. There’s a picture of a soldier’s wife on a song that my aunt has. It’s called 'The Veevandyear.'"

"When I marry——" Kathleen quickly said.

"When I get married——" Kathleen quickly said.

"When I marry," said Gerald, "I'll marry a dumb girl, or else get the ring to make her so[312] that she can't speak unless she's spoken to. Let's have a squint."

"When I get married," said Gerald, "I'll marry a quiet girl, or else get the ring that makes her so[312] that she can't talk unless someone talks to her. Let's take a look."

He applied his eye to the stone lattice.

He looked through the stone lattice.

"They're moving off," he said. "Those pink and purple hats are nodding off in the distant prospect; and the funny little man with the beard like a goat is going a different way from every one else—the gardeners will have to head him off. I don't see Mademoiselle, though. The rest of you had better bunk. It doesn't do to run any risks with picnics. The deserted hero of our tale, alone and unsupported, urged on his brave followers to pursue the commissariat waggons, he himself remaining at the post of danger and difficulty, because he was born to stand on burning decks whence all but he had fled, and to lead forlorn hopes when despaired of by the human race!"

"They're leaving," he said. "Those pink and purple hats are swaying in the distance; and the funny little guy with the goat-like beard is going a different way than everyone else—the gardeners will have to stop him. I don’t see Mademoiselle, though. You all should head out. It’s not wise to take chances with picnics. The lonely hero of our story, unsupported, encouraged his brave followers to go after the supply wagons, while he stayed at the post of danger and difficulty, because he was meant to stand on burning decks where everyone else had fled, and to lead hopeless ventures when humanity had lost all hope!"

"I think I'll marry a dumb husband," said Mabel, "and there shan't be any heroes in my books when I write them, only a heroine. Come on, Cathy."

"I think I'll marry a really dumb husband," said Mabel, "and there won't be any heroes in my books when I write them, only a heroine. Let’s go, Cathy."

Coming out of that cool, shadowy summer-house into the sunshine was like stepping into an oven, and the stone of the terrace was burning to the children's feet.

Coming out of that cool, shady summer house and into the sunshine felt like stepping into an oven, and the stone terrace was scorching under the children’s feet.

"I know now what a cat on hot bricks feels like," said Jimmy.

"I get what a cat on hot bricks feels like now," said Jimmy.

The antediluvian animals are set in a beech-wood on a slope at least half a mile across the park from the castle. The grandfather of the present Lord Yalding had them set there in the middle of last century, in the great days of the[313] late Prince Consort, the Exhibition of 1851, Sir Joseph Paxton, and the Crystal Palace. Their stone flanks, their wide, ungainly wings, their lozenged crocodile-like backs show grey through the trees a long way off.

The ancient animals are placed in a beech forest on a slope that's at least half a mile across the park from the castle. The grandfather of the current Lord Yalding had them placed there in the middle of the last century, during the great days of the[313] late Prince Consort, the 1851 Exhibition, Sir Joseph Paxton, and the Crystal Palace. Their stone sides, their large, awkward wings, and their diamond-shaped, crocodile-like backs can be seen in gray through the trees from quite a distance.

Most people think that noon is the hottest time of the day. They are wrong. A cloudless sky gets hotter and hotter all the afternoon, and reaches its very hottest at five. I am sure you must all have noticed this when you are going out to tea anywhere in your best clothes, especially if your clothes are starched and you happen to have a rather long and shadeless walk.

Most people believe that noon is the hottest time of the day. They’re mistaken. A clear sky gets hotter and hotter throughout the afternoon, peaking at five o'clock. I'm sure you’ve all noticed this when heading out for tea in your best clothes, especially if your clothes are stiff and you have a long, unshaded walk.

Kathleen, Mabel, and Jimmy got hotter and hotter, and went more and more slowly. They had almost reached that stage of resentment and discomfort when one "wishes one hadn't come" before they saw, below the edge of the beech-wood, the white waved handkerchief of the bailiff.

Kathleen, Mabel, and Jimmy grew hotter and hotter, moving slower and slower. They were almost at that point of irritation and discomfort when someone "wishes they hadn't come" before they saw, just beneath the edge of the beech woods, the white waved handkerchief of the bailiff.

That banner, eloquent of tea, shade, and being able to sit down, put new heart into them. They mended their pace, and a final desperate run landed them among the drifted coppery leaves and bare grey and green roots of the beech-wood.

That banner, expressing tea, shade, and the chance to relax, lifted their spirits. They quickened their pace, and a final desperate sprint brought them into the rustling coppery leaves and the bare grey and green roots of the beech forest.

"Oh, glory!" said Jimmy, throwing himself down. "How do you do?"

"Oh, wow!" said Jimmy, flopping down. "How’s it going?"

The bailiff looked very nice, the girls thought. He was not wearing his velveteens, but a grey flannel suit that an Earl need not have scorned; and his straw hat would have done no discredit[314] to a Duke; and a Prince could not have worn a prettier green tie. He welcomed the children warmly. And there were two baskets dumped heavy and promising among the beech-leaves.

The bailiff looked really nice, the girls thought. He wasn't in his velveteens but wore a grey flannel suit that even an Earl wouldn't have looked down on; and his straw hat would have suited a Duke perfectly; a Prince couldn't have worn a nicer green tie. He greeted the children warmly. And there were two baskets piled high and looking promising among the beech leaves.

He was a man of tact. The hot, instructive tour of the stone antediluvians, which had loomed with ever-lessening charm before the children, was not even mentioned.

He was a smooth talker. The intense, educational tour of the ancient stone figures, which had become increasingly less appealing to the kids, wasn’t even brought up.

"You must be desert-dry," he said, "and you'll be hungry, too, when you've done being thirsty. I put on the kettle as soon as I discerned the form of my fair romancer in the extreme offing."

"You must be completely dry," he said, "and you’ll be hungry too once you’ve satisfied your thirst. I put the kettle on as soon as I saw the shape of my charming storyteller way out there."

The kettle introduced itself with puffings and bubblings from the hollow between two grey roots where it sat on a spirit-lamp.

The kettle announced itself with hisses and bubbles from the space between two gray roots where it rested on a spirit lamp.

"Take off your shoes and stockings, won't you?" said the bailiff in matter-of-course tones, just as old ladies ask each other to take off their bonnets; "there's a little baby canal just over the ridge."

"Please take off your shoes and socks, would you?" said the bailiff casually, just like old ladies ask each other to remove their bonnets; "there's a little baby canal just over the hill."

The joys of dipping one's feet in cool running water after a hot walk have yet to be described. I could write pages about them. There was a mill-stream when I was young with little fishes in it, and dropped leaves that spun round, and willows and alders that leaned over it and kept it cool, and—but this is not the story of my life.

The pleasure of dipping your feet in cool flowing water after a hot walk is hard to put into words. I could write for pages about it. When I was young, there was a mill-stream filled with little fish, and dropped leaves spiraling around, and willows and alders that bent over it to keep it cool, and—but this isn't the story of my life.

THE JOYS OF DIPPING ONE'S FEET IN COOL RUNNING WATER. THE PLEASURES OF SOAKING YOUR FEET IN COOL RUNNING WATER.

When they came back, on rested, damp, pink feet, tea was made and poured out, delicious tea, with as much milk as ever you wanted, out of a beer bottle with a screw top, and cakes, and[316] gingerbread, and plums, and a big melon with a lump of ice in its heart—a tea for the gods!

When they returned, on refreshed, damp, pink feet, tea was brewed and served, delicious tea, with as much milk as you wanted, out of a beer bottle with a screw top, along with cakes, gingerbread, plums, and a big melon with a chunk of ice in its center—a tea fit for the gods!

This thought must have come to Jimmy, for he said suddenly, removing his face from inside a wide-bitten crescent of melon-rind:—

This thought must have crossed Jimmy's mind, because he suddenly said, pulling his face away from a large bite of melon rind:—

"Your feast's as good as the feast of the Immortals, almost."

"Your meal is just about as good as the feast of the Immortals."

"Explain your recondite allusion," said the grey-flanneled host; and Jimmy, understanding him to say, "What do you mean?" replied with the whole tale of that wonderful night when the statues came alive, and a banquet of unearthly splendour and deliciousness was plucked by marble hands from the trees of the lake island.

"Explain your obscure reference," said the grey-flanneled host; and Jimmy, understanding him to say, "What do you mean?" replied with the entire story of that amazing night when the statues came to life, and a banquet of otherworldly beauty and deliciousness was picked by marble hands from the trees of the lake island.

When he had done the bailiff said:—

When he was finished, the bailiff said:—

"Did you get all this out of a book?"

"Did you get all this from a book?"

"No," said Jimmy, "it happened."

"No," Jimmy said, "it happened."

"You are an imaginative set of young dreamers, aren't you?" the bailiff asked, handing the plums to Kathleen, who smiled, friendly but embarrassed. Why couldn't Jimmy have held his tongue?

"You’re a creative group of young dreamers, aren’t you?" the bailiff asked, handing the plums to Kathleen, who smiled, friendly but embarrassed. Why couldn’t Jimmy have kept quiet?

"No, we're not," said that indiscreet one obstinately; "everything I've told you did happen, and so did the things Mabel told you."

"No, we're not," said that indiscreet one stubbornly; "everything I've told you did happen, and so did the things Mabel told you."

The bailiff looked a little uncomfortable. "All right, old chap," he said. And there was a short, uneasy silence.

The bailiff seemed a bit uneasy. "Okay, buddy," he said. Then there was a brief, awkward silence.

"Look here," said Jimmy, who seemed for once to have got the bit between his teeth, "do you believe me or not?"[317]

"Listen up," said Jimmy, who seemed to have really taken charge this time, "do you believe me or not?"[317]

"Don't be silly, Jimmy!" Kathleen whispered.

"Don't be ridiculous, Jimmy!" Kathleen whispered.

"Because, if you don't I'll make you believe."

"Because if you don't, I'll make you believe."

"Don't!" said Mabel and Kathleen together.

"Don't!" Mabel and Kathleen said at the same time.

"Do you or don't you?" Jimmy insisted, lying on his front with his chin on his hands, his elbows on a moss-cushion, and his bare legs kicking among the beech-leaves.

"Do you or don't you?" Jimmy pressed, lying on his stomach with his chin resting on his hands, his elbows on a mossy cushion, and his bare legs kicking among the beech leaves.

"I think you tell adventures awfully well," said the bailiff cautiously.

"I think you tell adventures really well," said the bailiff cautiously.

"Very well," said Jimmy, abruptly sitting up, "you don't believe me. Nonsense, Cathy! he's a gentleman, even if he is a bailiff."

"Fine," Jimmy said, sitting up suddenly, "you don't believe me. That's ridiculous, Cathy! He's a gentleman, even if he is a bailiff."

"Thank you!" said the bailiff with eyes that twinkled.

"Thanks!" said the bailiff with sparkling eyes.

"You won't tell, will you?" Jimmy urged.

"You won't say anything, right?" Jimmy insisted.

"Tell what?"

"Say what?"

"Anything."

"Anything."

"Certainly not. I am, as you say, the soul of honour."

"Definitely not. I am, as you said, all about honor."

"Then—Cathy, give me the ring."

"Then—Cathy, pass me the ring."

"Oh, no!" said the girls together.

"Oh, no!" said the girls together.

Kathleen did not mean to give up the ring; Mabel did not mean that she should; Jimmy certainly used no force. Yet presently he held it in his hand. It was his hour. There are times like that for all of us, when what we say shall be done is done.

Kathleen didn't intend to give up the ring; Mabel didn't want her to; Jimmy definitely didn't use any force. Yet soon he had it in his hand. It was his moment. We all have times like that, when what we say will be done is done.

"Now," said Jimmy, "this is the ring Mabel told you about. I say it is a wishing-ring. And if you will put it on your hand and wish, whatever you wish will happen."

"Now," said Jimmy, "this is the ring Mabel told you about. I think it's a wishing ring. If you put it on your finger and make a wish, whatever you wish for will come true."

"Must I wish out loud?"

"Do I have to say it out loud?"

"Yes—I think so."[318]

"Yeah—I think so."[318]

"Don't wish for anything silly," said Kathleen, making the best of the situation, "like its being fine on Tuesday or its being your favourite pudding for dinner to-morrow. Wish for something you really want."

"Don't wish for anything ridiculous," said Kathleen, making the best of the situation, "like it being nice on Tuesday or having your favorite pudding for dinner tomorrow. Wish for something you actually want."

"I will," said the bailiff. "I'll wish for the only thing I really want. I wish my—I wish my friend were here."

"I will," said the bailiff. "I'll wish for the only thing I really want. I wish my—I wish my friend was here."

The three who knew the power of the ring looked round to see the bailiff's friend appear; a surprised man that friend would be, they thought, and perhaps a frightened one. They had all risen, and stood ready to soothe and reassure the new-comer. But no startled gentleman appeared in the wood, only, coming quietly through the dappled sun and shadow under the beech-trees, Mademoiselle and Gerald, Mademoiselle in a white gown, looking quite nice and like a picture, Gerald hot and polite.

The three who understood the power of the ring looked around to see the bailiff's friend showing up; they figured he'd be surprised and maybe even scared. They all stood up, prepared to comfort and reassure the newcomer. But instead of a startled gentleman, Mademoiselle and Gerald quietly emerged through the dappled sunlight and shadows beneath the beech trees—Mademoiselle in a white dress, looking lovely and picture-perfect, while Gerald appeared hot and polite.

"Good-afternoon," said that dauntless leader of forlorn hopes. "I persuaded Mademoiselle——"

"Good afternoon," said that fearless leader of lost causes. "I convinced Mademoiselle——"

That sentence was never finished, for the bailiff and the French governess were looking at each other with the eyes of tired travellers who find, quite without expecting it, the desired end of a very long journey. And the children saw that even if they spoke it would not make any difference.

That sentence was never finished, because the bailiff and the French governess were looking at each other like exhausted travelers who unexpectedly discover the finish line of a long journey. And the children realized that even if they spoke up, it wouldn’t change anything.

"You!" said the bailiff.

"You!" said the bailiff.

"Mais . . . c'est donc vous," said Mademoiselle, in a funny choky voice.

"Well... it’s you," said Mademoiselle, in a weird, shaky voice.

THEY STOOD STILL AND LOOKED AT EACH OTHER. They stood still and gazed at each other.

And they stood still and looked at each other,[320] a long time.

And they stood still and looked at each other,[320] a long time.

"Is she your friend?" Jimmy asked.

"Is she your friend?" Jimmy asked.

"Yes—oh yes," said this bailiff. "You are my friend, are you not?"

"Yes—oh yes," said the bailiff. "You’re my friend, right?"

"But yes," Mademoiselle said softly. "I am your friend."

"But yes," Mademoiselle said softly. "I am your friend."

"There! you see," said Jimmy, "the ring does do what I said."

"There! You see," said Jimmy, "the ring does do what I said."

"We won't quarrel about that," said the bailiff. "You can say it's the ring. For me—it's a coincidence—the happiest, the dearest——"

"We won't argue about that," said the bailiff. "You can call it the ring. For me—it's just a coincidence—the happiest, the dearest——"

"Then you——?" said the French governess.

"Then you——?" said the French nanny.

"Of course," said the bailiff. "Jimmy, give your brother some tea. Mademoiselle, come and walk in the woods: there are a thousand things to say."

"Of course," said the bailiff. "Jimmy, get your brother some tea. Mademoiselle, come and take a walk in the woods; there are a thousand things to talk about."

"Eat then, my Gerald," said Mademoiselle, now grown young, and astonishingly like a fairy princess. "I return all at the hour, and we re-enter together. It is that we must speak each other. It is long time that we have not seen us, me and Lord Yalding!"

"Go ahead and eat, my Gerald," said Mademoiselle, now youthful and astonishingly resembling a fairy princess. "I'll be back at the hour, and we'll go in together. We need to talk to each other. It's been a long time since I've seen Lord Yalding!"

"So he was Lord Yalding all the time," said Jimmy, breaking a stupefied silence as the white gown and the grey flannels disappeared among the beech-trunks. "Landscape painter sort of dodge—silly, I call it. And fancy her being a friend of his, and his wishing she was here! Different from us, eh? Good old ring!"

"So he was Lord Yalding all along," Jimmy said, breaking the stunned silence as the white gown and grey flannels vanished among the beech trees. "A landscape painter kind of trick—ridiculous, I think. And can you believe she’s friends with him, and he wanted her here! Not like us, right? Good old times!"

"His friend!" said Mabel with strong scorn: "don't you see she's his lover? Don't you see[321] she's the lady that was bricked up in the convent, because he was so poor, and he couldn't find her. And now the ring's made them live happy ever after. I am glad! Aren't you, Cathy?"

"His friend!" Mabel said with strong disdain. "Can't you see she's his lover? Can't you see[321] she's the woman who was sealed up in the convent because he was too poor to find her? And now the ring has made them live happily ever after. I am glad! Aren't you, Cathy?"

"Rather!" said Kathleen; "it's as good as marrying a sailor or a bandit."

"Absolutely!" said Kathleen; "it's just as good as marrying a sailor or a bandit."

"It's the ring did it," said Jimmy. "If the American takes the house he'll pay lots of rent, and they can live on that."

"It's the ring that did it," Jimmy said. "If the American takes the house, he'll pay a lot of rent, and they can live off that."

"I wonder if they'll be married to-morrow!" said Mabel.

"I wonder if they’re getting married tomorrow!" said Mabel.

"Wouldn't it be fun if we were bridesmaids," said Cathy.

"Wouldn't it be fun if we were bridesmaids?" said Cathy.

"May I trouble you for the melon," said Gerald. "Thanks! Why didn't we know he was Lord Yalding? Apes and moles that we were!"

"Can I ask you for the melon?" Gerald said. "Thanks! How did we not realize he was Lord Yalding? What fools we were!"

"I've known since last night," said Mabel calmly; "only I promised not to tell. I can keep a secret, can't I?"

"I knew since last night," Mabel said calmly; "but I promised not to share. I can keep a secret, right?"

"Too jolly well," said Kathleen, a little aggrieved.

"Too darn much," said Kathleen, a bit annoyed.

"He was disguised as a bailiff," said Jimmy; "that's why we didn't know."

"He was dressed up like a bailiff," said Jimmy; "that's why we didn't realize."

"Disguised as a fiddle-stick-end," said Gerald. "Ha, ha! I see something old Sherlock Holmes never saw, nor that idiot Watson, either. If you want a really impenetrable disguise, you ought to disguise yourself as what you really are. I'll remember that."

"Disguised as a fiddle-stick-end," said Gerald. "Ha, ha! I see something old Sherlock Holmes never noticed, nor that idiot Watson, either. If you want a genuinely foolproof disguise, you should disguise yourself as who you really are. I'll keep that in mind."

"It's like Mabel, telling things so that you can't believe them," said Cathy.[322]

"It's like Mabel, sharing stuff that’s hard to believe," said Cathy.[322]

"I think Mademoiselle's jolly lucky," said Mabel.

"I think Mademoiselle is really lucky," said Mabel.

"She's not so bad. He might have done worse," said Gerald. "Plums, please!"

"She's not that bad. He could have done worse," Gerald said. "Plums, please!"

*         *         *         *         *

There was quite plainly magic at work. Mademoiselle next morning was a changed governess. Her cheeks were pink, her lips were red, her eyes were larger and brighter, and she had done her hair in an entirely new way, rather frivolous and very becoming.

There was clearly magic at work. The next morning, Mademoiselle was a changed governess. Her cheeks were rosy, her lips were red, her eyes were bigger and brighter, and she had styled her hair in a completely new way, which was a bit playful and very flattering.

"Mamselle's coming out!" Eliza remarked.

"She's coming out!" Eliza remarked.

Immediately after breakfast Lord Yalding called with a wagonette that wore a smart blue cloth coat, and was drawn by two horses whose coats were brown and shining and fitted them even better than the blue cloth coat fitted the wagonette, and the whole party drove in state and splendour to Yalding Towers.

Immediately after breakfast, Lord Yalding arrived with a stylish wagonette covered in blue cloth, pulled by two shiny brown horses that looked even sharper than the wagonette itself. The entire group made their way to Yalding Towers in grand style.

Arrived there, the children clamoured for permission to explore the castle thoroughly, a thing that had never yet been possible. Lord Yalding, a little absent in manner, but yet quite cordial, consented. Mabel showed the others all the secret doors and unlikely passages and stairs that she had discovered. It was a glorious morning. Lord Yalding and Mademoiselle went through the house, it is true, but in a rather half-hearted way. Quite soon they were tired, and went out through the French windows of the drawing-room and through the rose garden, to sit on the curved stone seat in the middle of the maze, where once, at the beginning of[323] things, Gerald, Kathleen, and Jimmy had found the sleeping Princess who wore pink silk and diamonds.

When they arrived, the kids begged to explore the castle thoroughly, something that had never been possible before. Lord Yalding, a bit distracted but still friendly, agreed. Mabel showed the others all the secret doors, hidden passages, and stairs that she had found. It was a beautiful morning. Lord Yalding and Mademoiselle wandered through the house, but they did so without much enthusiasm. They soon got tired and went out through the French doors of the drawing room and across the rose garden to sit on the curved stone bench in the middle of the maze, where once, at the beginning of [323] things, Gerald, Kathleen, and Jimmy had discovered the sleeping Princess who wore pink silk and diamonds.

The children felt that their going left to the castle a more spacious freedom, and explored with more than Arctic enthusiasm. It was as they emerged from the little rickety secret staircase that led from the powdering-room of the state suite to the gallery of the hall that they came suddenly face to face with the odd little man who had a beard like a goat and had taken the wrong turning yesterday.

The kids felt like heading to the castle gave them a sense of freedom, and they explored with more excitement than ever. It was as they came out of the rickety secret staircase that connected the powder room of the state suite to the hall gallery that they unexpectedly ran into the quirky little man with a goat-like beard who had taken the wrong turn the day before.

"This part of the castle is private," said Mabel, with great presence of mind, and shut the door behind her.

"This part of the castle is off-limits," Mabel said, showing great composure, and closed the door behind her.

"I am aware of it," said the goat-faced stranger, "but I have the permission of the Earl of Yalding to examine the house at my leisure."

"I know about it," said the goat-faced stranger, "but I have the Earl of Yalding's permission to check out the house at my convenience."

"Oh!" said Mabel. "I beg your pardon. We all do. We didn't know."

"Oh!" Mabel said. "I’m really sorry. We all are. We had no idea."

"You are relatives of his lordship, I should surmise?" asked the goat-faced.

"You must be relatives of his lordship, I assume?" asked the goat-faced.

"Not exactly," said Gerald. "Friends."

"Not exactly," said Gerald. "Buddies."

The gentleman was thin and very neatly dressed; he had small, merry eyes and a face that was brown and dry-looking.

The man was slim and very well-dressed; he had small, cheerful eyes and a face that was brown and looked dry.

"You are playing some game, I should suppose?"

"You must be playing some game, right?"

"No, sir," said Gerald, "only exploring."

"No, sir," Gerald said, "just exploring."

"May a stranger propose himself as a member of your Exploring Expedition?" asked the gentleman, smiling a tight but kind smile.[324]

"Can a stranger introduce himself as a member of your Exploring Expedition?" asked the gentleman, smiling a strained but friendly smile.[324]

The children looked at each other.

The kids looked at each other.

"You see," said Gerald, "it's rather difficult to explain—but—you see what I mean, don't you?"

"You see," Gerald said, "it's kind of hard to explain—but—you get what I'm saying, right?"

"He means," said Jimmy, "that we can't take you into an exploring party without we know what you want to go for."

"He means," said Jimmy, "that we can't take you on an exploring trip unless we know what you want to go for."

"Are you a photographer?" asked Mabel, "or is it some newspaper's sent you to write about the Towers?"

"Are you a photographer?" Mabel asked, "or did some newspaper send you to write about the Towers?"

"I understand your position," said the gentleman. "I am not a photographer, nor am I engaged by any journal. I am a man of independent means, travelling in this country with the intention of renting a residence. My name is Jefferson D. Conway."

"I get where you're coming from," said the man. "I'm not a photographer, nor am I working for any magazine. I have my own means and I'm traveling in this country with the goal of renting a place. My name is Jefferson D. Conway."

"Oh!" said Mabel; "then you're the American millionaire."

"Oh!" Mabel said. "So you’re the American millionaire."

"I do not like the description, young lady," said Mr. Jefferson D. Conway. "I am an American citizen, and I am not without means. This is a fine property—a very fine property. If it were for sale——"

"I don't like the description, young lady," said Mr. Jefferson D. Conway. "I'm an American citizen, and I'm financially secure. This is a great property—a really great property. If it were for sale——"

"It isn't, it can't be," Mabel hastened to explain. "The lawyers have put it in a tale, so Lord Yalding can't sell it. But you could take it to live in, and pay Lord Yalding a good millionairish rent, and then he could marry the French governess——"

"It isn't, it can't be," Mabel quickly explained. "The lawyers have turned it into a story, so Lord Yalding can't sell it. But you could move in and pay Lord Yalding a pretty hefty rent, and then he could marry the French governess——"

"Shish!" said Kathleen and Mr. Jefferson D. Conway together, and he added:—

"Shh!" Kathleen and Mr. Jefferson D. Conway said together, and he added:—

"Lead the way, please; and I should suggest that the exploration be complete and exhaustive."[325]

"Please, go ahead; and I would recommend that the exploration be thorough and comprehensive."[325]

Thus encouraged, Mabel led the millionaire through all the castle. He seemed pleased, yet disappointed too.

Thus encouraged, Mabel guided the millionaire through the entire castle. He appeared pleased but also a bit let down.

"It is a fine mansion," he said at last when they had come back to the point from which they had started; "but I should suppose, in a house this size, there would mostly be a secret stairway, or a priests' hiding place, or a ghost?"

"It’s a great mansion," he finally said when they returned to the place they started; "but I’d expect that a house this big would usually have a secret staircase, or a hiding spot for priests, or a ghost?"

"There are," said Mabel briefly, "but I thought Americans didn't believe in anything but machinery and newspapers." She touched the spring of the panel behind her, and displayed the little tottery staircase to the American. The sight of it worked a wonderful transformation in him. He became eager, alert, very keen.

"There are," Mabel said briefly, "but I thought Americans only believed in machinery and newspapers." She pressed the spring on the panel behind her, revealing the tiny, shaky staircase to the American. Seeing it transformed him wonderfully. He became enthusiastic, alert, and very engaged.

"Say!" he cried, over and over again, standing in the door that led from the powdering-room to the state bed-chamber. "But this is great—great!"

"Hey!" he shouted, again and again, standing in the doorway that led from the powder room to the main bedroom. "But this is amazing—amazing!"

The hopes of every one ran high. It seemed almost certain that the castle would be let for a millionairish rent and Lord Yalding be made affluent to the point of marriage.

The hopes of everyone were high. It seemed almost certain that the castle would be rented for a millionaire-level price and Lord Yalding would become wealthy enough to get married.

"If there were a ghost located in this ancestral pile, I'd close with the Earl of Yalding to-day, now, on the nail," Mr. Jefferson D. Conway went on.

"If there was a ghost in this family estate, I'd strike a deal with the Earl of Yalding today, right now," Mr. Jefferson D. Conway continued.

"If you were to stay till to-morrow, and sleep in this room, I expect you'd see the ghost," said Mabel.

"If you stay until tomorrow and sleep in this room, I bet you'll see the ghost," Mabel said.

"There is a ghost located here then?" he said joyously.

"There is a ghost here, then?" he said happily.

HE BECAME EAGER, ALERT, VERY KEEN. He became enthusiastic, attentive, and very eager.

"They say," Mabel answered, "that old Sir[327] Rupert, who lost his head in Henry the Eighth's time, walks of a night here, with his head under his arm. But we've not seen that. What we have seen is the lady in a pink dress with diamonds in her hair. She carries a lighted taper," Mabel hastily added. The others, now suddenly aware of Mabel's plan, hastened to assure the American in accents of earnest truth that they had all seen the lady with the pink gown.

"They say," Mabel replied, "that old Sir[327] Rupert, who lost his head back in Henry the Eighth's time, wanders around here at night with his head tucked under his arm. But we haven't seen that. What we have seen is the lady in a pink dress with diamonds in her hair. She carries a lit candle," Mabel quickly added. The others, now suddenly realizing Mabel's plan, rushed to reassure the American in sincere tones that they had all seen the lady in the pink gown.

He looked at them with half-closed eyes that twinkled.

He looked at them with half-closed eyes that sparkled.

"Well," he said, "I calculate to ask the Earl of Yalding to permit me to pass a night in his ancestral best bed-chamber. And if I hear so much as a phantom footstep, or hear so much as a ghostly sigh, I'll take the place."

"Well," he said, "I'm planning to ask the Earl of Yalding if I can spend a night in his ancestral master bedroom. And if I hear even a phantom footstep or a ghostly sigh, I'll take the place."

"I am glad!" said Cathy.

"I'm glad!" said Cathy.

"You appear to be very certain of your ghost," said the American, still fixing them with little eyes that shone. "Let me tell you, young gentlemen, that I carry a gun, and when I see a ghost, I shoot."

"You seem really sure about your ghost," said the American, still looking at them with small, shining eyes. "Let me tell you, young men, I carry a gun, and when I see a ghost, I shoot."

He pulled a pistol out of his hip-pocket, and looked at it lovingly.

He took a gun out of his back pocket and admired it affectionately.

"And I am a fair average shot," he went on, walking across the shiny floor of the state bed-chamber to the open window. "See that big red rose, like a tea-saucer?"

"And I'm a pretty decent shot," he continued, walking across the shiny floor of the state bedroom to the open window. "Do you see that big red rose, like a tea saucer?"

They saw.

They witnessed.

The next moment a loud report broke the stillness, and the red petals of the shattered rose strewed balustrade and terrace.[328]

The next moment, a loud bang shattered the silence, and the red petals of the broken rose scattered across the balustrade and terrace.[328]

The American looked from one child to another. Every face was perfectly white.

The American looked from one child to another. Every face was completely white.

"Jefferson D. Conway made his little pile by strict attention to business, and keeping his eyes skinned," he added. "Thank you for all your kindness."

"Jefferson D. Conway made his fortune by being really focused on his work and staying alert," he added. "Thanks for all your kindness."

*         *         *         *         *

"Suppose you'd done it, and he'd shot you!" said Jimmy cheerfully. "That would have been an adventure, wouldn't it?"

"Imagine if you had done it, and he shot you!" said Jimmy with a smile. "That would have been an adventure, right?"

"I'm going to do it still," said Mabel, pale and defiant. "Let's find Lord Yalding and get the ring back."

"I'm still going to do it," said Mabel, looking pale but determined. "Let's find Lord Yalding and get the ring back."

Lord Yalding had had an interview with Mabel's aunt, and lunch for six was laid in the great dark hall, among the armour and the oak furniture—a beautiful lunch served on silver dishes. Mademoiselle, becoming every moment younger and more like a Princess, was moved to tears when Gerald rose, lemonade-glass in hand, and proposed the health of "Lord and Lady Yalding."

Lord Yalding had an interview with Mabel's aunt, and lunch for six was set up in the big dark hall, surrounded by armor and oak furniture—a lovely lunch served on silver dishes. Mademoiselle, looking younger and more like a princess every moment, was brought to tears when Gerald stood up, lemonade glass in hand, and proposed a toast to "Lord and Lady Yalding."

When Lord Yalding had returned thanks in a speech full of agreeable jokes the moment seemed to Gerald propitious, and he said:—

When Lord Yalding finished thanking everyone with a speech full of friendly jokes, Gerald felt the moment was right and said:—

"The ring, you know—you don't believe in it, but we do. May we have it back?"

"The ring, you know—you don't believe in it, but we do. Can we have it back?"

And got it.

Got it.

Then, after a hasty council, held in the panelled jewel-room, Mabel said: "This is a wishing-ring, and I wish all the American's weapons of all sorts were here."

Then, after a quick meeting in the decorated jewel room, Mabel said, "This is a wishing ring, and I wish all of the American's weapons of every kind were here."

Instantly the room was full—six feet up the[329] wall—of a tangle and mass of weapons, swords, spears, arrows, tomahawks, fowling pieces, blunderbusses, pistols, revolvers, scimitars, kreeses—every kind of weapon you can think of—and the four children wedged in among all these weapons of death hardly dared to breathe.

Instantly, the room was packed—six feet up the[329] wall—with a jumble of weapons: swords, spears, arrows, tomahawks, shotguns, blunderbusses, pistols, revolvers, scimitars, krises—every kind of weapon you can imagine—and the four kids squeezed in among all these deadly weapons barely dared to breathe.

"He collects arms, I expect," said Gerald, "and the arrows are poisoned, I shouldn't wonder. Wish them back where they came from, Mabel, for goodness' sake, and try again."

"He collects weapons, I assume," said Gerald, "and the arrows are probably poisoned. Send them back where they came from, Mabel, for goodness' sake, and give it another shot."

Mabel wished the weapons away, and at once the four children stood safe in a bare panelled room. But—

Mabel wished the weapons away, and instantly the four kids found themselves safe in a plain, panelled room. But—

"No," Mabel said, "I can't stand it. We'll work the ghost another way. I wish the American may think he sees a ghost when he goes to bed. Sir Rupert with his head under his arm will do."

"No," Mabel said, "I can't take it anymore. We'll find another way to handle the ghost. I hope the American thinks he sees a ghost when he goes to bed. Sir Rupert with his head under his arm will work."

"Is it to-night he sleeps there?"

"Is he crashing there tonight?"

"I don't know. I wish he may see Sir Rupert every night—that'll make it all serene."

"I don't know. I hope he sees Sir Rupert every night—that'll make everything calm."

"It's rather dull," said Gerald; "we shan't know whether he's seen Sir Rupert or not."

"It's pretty boring," said Gerald; "we won't know if he's seen Sir Rupert or not."

"We shall know in the morning, when he takes the house."

"We'll find out in the morning when he takes the house."

This being settled, Mabel's aunt was found to be desirous of Mabel's company, so the others went home.

This being settled, Mabel's aunt wanted Mabel to stay with her, so the others went home.

It was when they were at supper that Lord Yalding suddenly appeared, and said:—

It was during dinner when Lord Yalding suddenly showed up and said:—

"Mr. Jefferson Conway wants you boys to spend the night with him in the state chamber. I've had beds put up. You don't mind, do you?[330] He seems to think you've got some idea of playing ghost-tricks on him."

"Mr. Jefferson Conway wants you guys to spend the night with him in the state chamber. I've set up some beds. You don't mind, do you?[330] He thinks you might be planning to play some ghost tricks on him."

It was difficult to refuse, so difficult that it proved impossible.

It was hard to say no, so hard that it turned out to be impossible.

Ten o'clock found the boys each in a narrow white bed that looked quite absurdly small in that high, dark chamber, and in face of that tall gaunt four-poster hung with tapestry and ornamented with funereal-looking plumes.

Ten o'clock found the boys each in a narrow white bed that looked really small in that high, dark room, facing that tall, thin four-poster covered with tapestries and decorated with somber-looking feathers.

"I hope to goodness there isn't a real ghost," Jimmy whispered.

"I really hope there isn't a real ghost," Jimmy whispered.

"Not likely," Gerald whispered back.

"Probably not," Gerald whispered back.

"But I don't want to see Sir Rupert's ghost with its head under its arm," Jimmy insisted.

"But I don't want to see Sir Rupert's ghost with its head under its arm," Jimmy insisted.

"You won't. The most you'll see'll be the millionaire seeing it. Mabel said he was to see it, not us. Very likely you'll sleep all night and not see anything. Shut your eyes and count up to a million and don't be a goat!"

"You won't. The most you'll see is the millionaire seeing it. Mabel said he was going to see it, not us. You’ll probably sleep all night and not see anything. Close your eyes and count to a million and don’t be a fool!"

But he was reckoning without Mabel and the ring. As soon as Mabel had learned from her drab-haired aunt that this was indeed the night when Mr. Jefferson D. Conway would sleep at the castle she had hastened to add a wish, "that Sir Rupert and his head may appear to-night in the state bedroom."

But he didn't take Mabel and the ring into account. As soon as Mabel found out from her plain-looking aunt that this was the night Mr. Jefferson D. Conway would be staying at the castle, she quickly added a wish: "that Sir Rupert and his head may show up tonight in the state bedroom."

Jimmy shut his eyes and began to count a million. Before he had counted it he fell asleep. So did his brother.

Jimmy shut his eyes and started to count to a million. Before he could finish, he fell asleep. His brother did too.

They were awakened by the loud echoing bang of a pistol shot. Each thought of the shot that had been fired that morning, and opened eyes that expected to see a sunshiny terrace[331] and red-rose petals strewn upon warm white stone.

They were jolted awake by the loud bang of a gunshot. Each remembered the shot that had been fired earlier that morning and opened their eyes, expecting to see a sunny terrace[331] and red rose petals scattered across warm white stone.

Instead, there was the dark, lofty state chamber, lighted but little by six tall candles; there was the American in shirt and trousers, a smoking pistol in his hand; and there, advancing from the door of the powdering-room, a figure in doublet and hose, a ruff round its neck—and no head! The head, sure enough, was there; but it was under the right arm, held close in the slashed-velvet sleeve of the doublet. The face looking from under the arm wore a pleasant smile. Both boys, I am sorry to say, screamed. The American fired again. The bullet passed through Sir Rupert, who advanced without appearing to notice it.

Instead, there was the dark, high state chamber, lit only a little by six tall candles; there was the American in a shirt and pants, a smoking gun in his hand; and there, coming from the door of the powdering room, was a figure in a fancy outfit and tights, with a ruff around its neck—and no head! The head, of course, was there; but it was tucked under the right arm, held close in the slashed velvet sleeve of the fancy outfit. The face peeking out from under the arm had a pleasant smile. Both boys, I’m sorry to say, screamed. The American fired again. The bullet went through Sir Rupert, who kept coming without seeming to notice it.

Then, suddenly, the lights went out. The next thing the boys knew it was morning. A grey daylight shone blankly through the tall windows—and wild rain was beating upon the glass, and the American was gone.

Then, suddenly, the lights went out. The next thing the boys knew, it was morning. A grey daylight shone blankly through the tall windows—and wild rain was pounding against the glass, and the American was gone.

"Where are we?" said Jimmy, sitting up with tangled hair and looking round him. "Oh, I remember. Ugh! it was horrid. I'm about fed up with that ring, so I don't mind telling you."

"Where are we?" Jimmy asked, sitting up with messy hair and looking around. "Oh, I remember. Ugh! That was awful. I'm really tired of that ring, so I'm not shy about saying it."

THE AMERICAN FIRED AGAIN. THE AMERICAN SHOT AGAIN.

"Nonsense!" said Gerald. "I enjoyed it. I wasn't a bit frightened, were you?"

"Nonsense!" Gerald said. "I loved it. I wasn't scared at all, were you?"

"No," said Jimmy, "of course I wasn't."

"No," Jimmy said, "of course I wasn't."

*         *         *         *         *

"We've done the trick," said Gerald later when they learned that the American had breakfasted early with Lord Yalding and taken the first train to London; "he's gone to get rid[333] of his other house, and take this one. The old ring's beginning to do really useful things."

"We've pulled it off," said Gerald later when they found out that the American had had an early breakfast with Lord Yalding and taken the first train to London; "he's gone to sell his other house and take this one. The old ring is starting to do some really useful things."

*         *         *         *         *

"Perhaps you'll believe in the ring now," said Jimmy to Lord Yalding, whom he met later on in the picture-gallery; "it's all our doing that Mr. Jefferson saw the ghost. He told us he'd take the house if he saw a ghost, so of course we took care he did see one."

"Maybe you'll believe in the ring now," Jimmy said to Lord Yalding, whom he ran into later in the art gallery; "it’s all our fault that Mr. Jefferson saw the ghost. He told us he’d buy the house if he saw a ghost, so we made sure he did."

"Oh, you did, did you?" said Lord Yalding in rather an odd voice. "I'm very much obliged, I'm sure."

"Oh, you did, huh?" Lord Yalding said in a somewhat strange tone. "I really appreciate it, I must say."

"Don't mention it," said Jimmy kindly. "I thought you'd be pleased and him too."

"Don't mention it," Jimmy said kindly. "I thought you'd be happy, and he would be too."

"Perhaps you'll be interested to learn," said Lord Yalding, putting his hands in his pockets and staring down at Jimmy, "that Mr. Jefferson D. Conway was so pleased with your ghost that he got me out of bed at six o'clock this morning to talk about it."

"Maybe you’d like to know," said Lord Yalding, putting his hands in his pockets and looking down at Jimmy, "that Mr. Jefferson D. Conway was so impressed with your ghost that he woke me up at six this morning to discuss it."

"Oh, ripping!" said Jimmy. "What did he say?"

"Oh, awesome!" said Jimmy. "What did he say?"

"He said, as far as I can remember," said Lord Yalding, still in the same strange voice—"he said: 'My lord, your ancestral pile is A1. It is, in fact, The Limit. Its luxury is palatial, its grounds are nothing short of Edenesque. No expense has been spared, I should surmise. Your ancestors were whole-hoggers. They have done the thing as it should be done—every detail attended to. I like your tapestry, and I like your oak, and I like your secret stairs. But I think your ancestors should have left well[334] enough alone, and stopped at that.' So I said they had, as far as I knew, and he shook his head and said:—

"He said, as far as I can remember," Lord Yalding continued in that same odd voice, "he said: 'My lord, your family estate is magnificent. It’s truly over the top. The luxury is like something from a palace, and the grounds are nothing short of paradise. No expense seems to have been spared, I would guess. Your ancestors went all out. They did everything as it should be done—every detail taken care of. I admire your tapestry, and I appreciate your oak, and I like your hidden stairs. But I think your ancestors should have left well enough alone and stopped right there.' So I replied that they had, as far as I knew, and he shook his head and said:—"

"'No, sir. Your ancestors take the air of a night with their heads under their arms. A ghost that sighed or glided or rustled I could have stood, and thanked you for it, and considered it in the rent. But a ghost that bullets go through while it stands grinning with a bare neck and its head loose under its own arm and little boys screaming and fainting in their beds—no! What I say is, If this is a British hereditary high-toned family ghost, excuse Me!' And he went off by the early train."

"'No, sir. Your ancestors look like they're floating around at night with their heads tucked under their arms. I could have handled a ghost that sighed or glided or rustled, and I would have even appreciated it. But a ghost that bullets pass through while it stands there grinning with a bare neck and its head under its own arm, making little kids scream and faint in their beds—no way! What I’m saying is, if this is what a British high-class family ghost is supposed to be, count me out!' And he left on the early train."

"I say," the stricken Jimmy remarked, "I am sorry, and I don't think we did faint, really I don't—but we thought it would be just what you wanted. And perhaps some one else will take the house."

"I mean," the upset Jimmy said, "I am sorry, and I really don't think we fainted, I promise we didn't—but we thought it would be exactly what you wanted. And maybe someone else will take the house."

"I don't know any one else rich enough," said Lord Yalding. "Mr. Conway came the day before he said he would, or you'd never have got hold of him. And I don't know how you did it, and I don't want to know. It was a rather silly trick."

"I don't know anyone else who's rich enough," said Lord Yalding. "Mr. Conway showed up a day earlier than he said he would, or you would have never been able to get to him. And I don’t know how you managed it, and I don’t want to know. It was a pretty silly trick."

There was a gloomy pause. The rain beat against the long windows.

There was a dark pause. The rain pounded against the tall windows.

"I say"—Jimmy looked up at Lord Yalding with the light of a new idea in his round face. "I say, if you're hard up, why don't you sell your jewels?"

"I say," Jimmy looked up at Lord Yalding with the spark of a new idea in his round face. "I say, if you're short on cash, why don't you sell your jewels?"

"I haven't any jewels, you meddlesome young duffer," said Lord Yalding quite crossly; and[335] taking his hands out of his pockets, he began to walk away.

"I don't have any jewels, you nosy young fool," said Lord Yalding quite angrily; and[335] taking his hands out of his pockets, he started to walk away.

"I mean the ones in the panelled room with the stars in the ceiling," Jimmy insisted, following him.

"I mean the ones in the room with the wooden panels and stars in the ceiling," Jimmy insisted, following him.

"There aren't any," said Lord Yalding shortly; "and if this is some more ring-nonsense I advise you to be careful, young man. I've had about as much as I care for."

"There aren't any," Lord Yalding said curtly. "And if this is more nonsense about rings, I suggest you be cautious, young man. I've had more than enough of it."

"It's not ring-nonsense," said Jimmy: "there are shelves and shelves of beautiful family jewels. You can sell them and——"

"It's not ring-nonsense," said Jimmy. "There are shelves and shelves of beautiful family jewels. You can sell them and——"

"Oh, no!" cried Mademoiselle, appearing like an oleograph of a duchess in the door of the picture-gallery; "don't sell the family jewels——"

"Oh, no!" cried Mademoiselle, appearing like a framed portrait of a duchess in the doorway of the gallery; "don't sell the family jewels——"

"There aren't any, my lady," said Lord Yalding, going towards her. "I thought you were never coming."

"There aren't any, my lady," Lord Yalding said as he walked toward her. "I thought you were never going to arrive."

"Oh, aren't there!" said Mabel, who had followed Mademoiselle. "You just come and see."

"Oh, there definitely are!" said Mabel, who had followed Mademoiselle. "You just come and see."

"Let us see what they will to show us," cried Mademoiselle, for Lord Yalding did not move; "it should at least be amusing."

"Let’s see what they want to show us," exclaimed Mademoiselle, since Lord Yalding didn’t budge; "it should at least be entertaining."

"It is," said Jimmy.

"It is," Jimmy said.

So they went, Mabel and Jimmy leading, while Mademoiselle and Lord Yalding followed, hand in hand.

So they went, with Mabel and Jimmy leading the way, while Mademoiselle and Lord Yalding walked behind, hand in hand.

"It's much safer to walk hand in hand," said Lord Yalding; "with these children at large one never knows what may happen next."

"It's much safer to walk hand in hand," said Lord Yalding; "with these kids running around, you never know what might happen next."


CHAPTER XII

It would be interesting, no doubt, to describe the feelings of Lord Yalding as he followed Mabel and Jimmy through his ancestral halls, but I have no means of knowing at all what he felt. Yet one must suppose that he felt something: bewilderment, perhaps, mixed with a faint wonder, and a desire to pinch himself to see if he were dreaming. Or he may have pondered the rival questions, "Am I mad?" "Are they mad?" without being at all able to decide which he ought to try to answer, let alone deciding what, in either case, the answer ought to be. You see, the children did seem to believe in the odd stories they told—and the wish had come true, and the ghost had appeared. He must have thought—but all this is vain; I don't really know what he thought any more than you do.

Nor can I give you any clue to the thoughts and feelings of Mademoiselle. I only know that she was very happy, but any one would have known that if they had seen her face. Perhaps this is as good a moment as any to explain that when her guardian had put her in a convent so that she should not sacrifice her fortune by marrying a poor lord, her guardian had secured that fortune (to himself) by going off with it to South America. Then, having no money left, Mademoiselle had to work for it. So she went[337] out as governess, and took the situation she did take because it was near Lord Yalding's home. She wanted to see him, even though she thought he had forsaken her and did not love her any more. And now she had seen him. I daresay she thought about some of these things as she went along through his house, her hand held in his. But of course I can't be sure.

Nor can I give you any insight into what Mademoiselle was thinking or feeling. I only know that she was very happy, and anyone could have seen that by looking at her face. Maybe this is a good time to explain that when her guardian sent her to a convent to prevent her from ruining her fortune by marrying a poor lord, he had taken that fortune for himself by running off to South America. So, without any money left, Mademoiselle had to earn her own living. That's why she became a governess and took the position she did because it was near Lord Yalding's home. She wanted to see him, even though she believed he had abandoned her and no longer loved her. And now she had seen him. I imagine she was thinking about some of this as she walked through his house, her hand in his. But of course, I can't be sure.

Jimmy's thoughts, of course, I can read like any old book. He thought, "Now he'll have to believe me." That Lord Yalding should believe him had become, quite unreasonably, the most important thing in the world to Jimmy. He wished that Gerald and Kathleen were there to share his triumph, but they were helping Mabel's aunt to cover the grand furniture up, and so were out of what followed. Not that they missed much, for when Mabel proudly said, "Now you'll see," and the others came close round her in the little panelled room, there was a pause, and then—nothing happened at all!

Jimmy's thoughts were as clear as a familiar book. He thought, "Now he'll have to believe me." For some reason, it had become the most important thing in the world to Jimmy that Lord Yalding should believe him. He wished Gerald and Kathleen were there to share in his victory, but they were helping Mabel's aunt cover up the fancy furniture, so they missed what happened next. Not that they missed much, because when Mabel proudly said, "Now you'll see," and the others gathered around her in the small paneled room, there was a pause, and then—nothing happened at all!

"There's a secret spring here somewhere," said Mabel, fumbling with fingers that had suddenly grown hot and damp.

"There's a secret spring around here somewhere," said Mabel, awkwardly handling her fingers that had suddenly become hot and sweaty.

"Where?" said Lord Yalding.

"Where?" asked Lord Yalding.

"Here," said Mabel impatiently, "only I can't find it."

"Here," Mabel said, feeling impatient, "but I can't find it."

And she couldn't. She found the spring of the secret panel under the window all right, but that seemed to every one dull compared with the jewels that every one had pictured and two at least had seen. But the spring that made the oak panelling slide away and displayed jewels plainly to any eye worth a king's ransom—this[338] could not be found. More, it was simply not there. There could be no doubt of that. Every inch of the panelling was felt by careful fingers. The earnest protests of Mabel and Jimmy died away presently in a silence made painful by the hotness of one's ears, the discomfort of not liking to meet any one's eyes, and the resentful feeling that the spring was not behaving in at all a sportsmanlike way, and that, in a word, this was not cricket.

And she couldn't. She found the spring for the secret panel under the window just fine, but everyone thought that was boring compared to the jewels everyone had imagined, and at least two had actually seen. But the spring that would make the oak paneling slide open and reveal jewels visible to any eye worth a fortune—this[338] couldn't be found. In fact, it simply wasn’t there. There was no doubt about that. Every inch of the paneling was explored by careful fingers. The desperate protests from Mabel and Jimmy eventually faded into a silence that was uncomfortable, made worse by the heat in one's ears, the awkwardness of not wanting to meet anyone's eyes, and the annoying feeling that the spring was not acting at all fairly, and that, in short, this was not how things should be done.

"You see!" said Lord Yalding severely. "Now you've had your joke, if you call it a joke, and I've had enough of the whole silly business. Give me the ring—it's mine, I suppose, since you say you found it somewhere here—and don't let's hear another word about all this rubbish of magic and enchantment."

"You see!" Lord Yalding said sternly. "Now that you've had your laugh, if you can even call it that, I’m done with this whole ridiculous situation. Hand over the ring—it's mine, I guess, since you claim you found it around here—and let’s not hear another word about all this nonsense of magic and enchantment."

"Gerald's got the ring," said Mabel miserably.

"Gerald has the ring," Mabel said sadly.

"Then go and fetch him," said Lord Yalding—"both of you."

"Then go and get him," said Lord Yalding—"both of you."

The melancholy pair retired, and Lord Yalding spent the time of their absence in explaining to Mademoiselle how very unimportant jewels were compared with other things.

The sad couple left, and Lord Yalding used their absence to explain to Mademoiselle just how unimportant jewels were compared to other things.

The four children came back together.

The four kids got back together.

"We've had enough of this ring business," said Lord Yalding. "Give it to me, and we'll say no more about it."

"We're done with this ring stuff," said Lord Yalding. "Hand it over to me, and we won't talk about it anymore."

"I—I can't get it off," said Gerald. "It—it always did have a will of its own."

"I—I can't take it off," Gerald said. "It—it always had a mind of its own."

"I'll soon get it off," said Lord Yalding. But he didn't. "We'll try soap," he said firmly. Four out of his five hearers knew just exactly how much use soap would be.[339]

"I'll have it off soon," said Lord Yalding. But he didn’t. "Let’s try soap," he said decisively. Four out of his five listeners knew exactly how effective soap would be.[339]

"They won't believe about the jewels," wailed Mabel, suddenly dissolved in tears, "and I can't find the spring. I've felt all over—we all have—it was just here, and——"

"They won't believe in the jewels," Mabel cried, suddenly bursting into tears, "and I can't find the spring. I've searched everywhere—we all have—it was just here, and——"

Her fingers felt it just as she spoke; and as she ceased to speak the carved panels slid away, and the blue velvet shelves laden with jewels were disclosed to the unbelieving eyes of Lord Yalding and the lady who was to be his wife.

Her fingers sensed it right as she finished speaking; and as she stopped, the carved panels moved aside, revealing the blue velvet shelves filled with jewels to the astonished eyes of Lord Yalding and the woman who was to be his wife.

"Jove!" said Lord Yalding.

"Wow!" said Lord Yalding.

"Miséricorde!" said the lady.

"Mercy!" said the lady.

"But why now?" gasped Mabel. "Why not before?"

"But why now?" Mabel gasped. "Why not earlier?"

"I expect it's magic," said Gerald. "There's no real spring here, and it couldn't act because the ring wasn't here. You know Phœbus told us the ring was the heart of all the magic."

"I think it’s magic," said Gerald. "There’s no real spring here, and it couldn’t work because the ring wasn’t here. You know Phœbus told us the ring was the core of all the magic."

"Shut it up and take the ring away and see."

"Shut it down and take the ring away and see."

They did, and Gerald was (as usual, he himself pointed out) proved to be right. When the ring was away there was no spring; when the ring was in the room there (as Mabel urged) was the spring all right enough.

They did, and Gerald was (as usual, he noted) proven to be right. When the ring was gone, there was no spring; when the ring was in the room, there (as Mabel insisted) was the spring just fine.

"So you see," said Mabel to Lord Yalding.

"So you see," Mabel said to Lord Yalding.

"I see that the spring's very artfully concealed," said that dense peer. "I think it was very clever indeed of you to find it. And if those jewels are real——"

"I see that the spring is really well hidden," said that thick-headed noble. "I think it was quite clever of you to discover it. And if those jewels are real—"

"Of course they're real," said Mabel indignantly.

"Of course they’re real," Mabel said indignantly.

"Well, anyway," said Lord Yalding, "thank you all very much. I think it's clearing up. I'll send the wagonette home with you after lunch. And if you don't mind, I'll have the ring."[340]

"Well, anyway," said Lord Yalding, "thank you all so much. I think it’s clearing up. I’ll send the wagonette home with you after lunch. And if you don’t mind, I’d like to have the ring."[340]

Half an hour of soap and water produced no effect whatever, except to make the finger of Gerald very red and very sore. Then Lord Yalding said something very impatient indeed, and then Gerald suddenly became angry and said: "Well, I'm sure I wish it would come off," and of course instantly, "slick as butter," as he later pointed out, off it came.

Half an hour of soap and water didn’t help at all; it just made Gerald's finger really red and sore. Then Lord Yalding said something very impatiently, and Gerald suddenly got angry and said, "Well, I really wish it would come off," and of course, just like that, as he later noted, off it came, "slick as butter."

"Thank you," said Lord Yalding.

"Thanks," said Lord Yalding.

"And I believe now he thinks I kept it on on purpose," said Gerald afterwards when, at ease on the leads at home, they talked the whole thing out over a tin of preserved pineapple and a bottle of gingerbeer apiece. "There's no pleasing some people. He wasn't in such a fiery hurry to order that wagonette after he found that Mademoiselle meant to go when we did. But I liked him better when he was a humble bailiff. Take him for all in all, he does not look as if we should like him again."

"And I think now he believes I did it on purpose," Gerald said later, relaxed on the rooftop at home as they discussed everything over a tin of canned pineapple and a bottle of ginger beer each. "You can't please some people. He wasn't so eager to order that wagonette after he realized that Mademoiselle planned to leave with us. But I preferred him when he was just a humble bailiff. All things considered, he doesn't seem like someone we would like again."

"He doesn't know what's the matter with him," said Kathleen, leaning back against the tiled roof; "it's really the magic—it's like sickening with measles. Don't you remember how cross Mabel was at first about the invisibleness?"

"He doesn't know what's wrong with him," Kathleen said, leaning back against the tiled roof. "It's really the magic—it's like getting sick with measles. Don't you remember how annoyed Mabel was at first about being invisible?"

"Rather!" said Jimmy.

"Definitely!" said Jimmy.

"It's partly that," said Gerald, trying to be fair, "and partly it's the being in love. It always makes people like idiots—a chap at school told me. His sister was like that—quite rotten, you know. And she used to be quite a decent sort before she was engaged."

"It's part of that," said Gerald, trying to be fair, "and it's also about being in love. It always makes people act like fools—a guy at school told me. His sister was like that—total mess, you know. And she used to be pretty decent before she got engaged."

At tea and at supper Mademoiselle was[341] radiant—as attractive as a lady on a Christmas card, as merry as a marmoset, and as kind as you would always be yourself if you could take the trouble. At breakfast, an equal radiance, kindness, attraction, merriment. Then Lord Yalding came to see her. The meeting took place in the drawing-room: the children with deep discreetness remained shut in the schoolroom till Gerald, going up to his room for a pencil, surprised Eliza with her ear glued to the drawing-room key-hole.

At tea and dinner, Mademoiselle was[341] shining—like a woman on a Christmas card, cheerful like a marmoset, and as sweet as you always would be if you put in the effort. At breakfast, she radiated the same warmth, kindness, charm, and joy. Then Lord Yalding came to visit her. They met in the drawing-room while the children, with careful discretion, stayed locked in the schoolroom until Gerald, heading to his room for a pencil, caught Eliza with her ear pressed against the drawing-room keyhole.

After that Gerald sat on the top stair with a book. He could not hear any of the conversation in the drawing-room, but he could command a view of the door, and in this way be certain that no one else heard any of it. Thus it was that when the drawing-room door opened Gerald was in a position to see Lord Yalding come out. "Our young hero," as he said later, "coughed with infinite tact to show that he was there," but Lord Yalding did not seem to notice. He walked in a blind sort of way to the hat-stand, fumbled clumsily with the umbrellas and mackintoshes, found his straw hat and looked at it gloomily, crammed it on his head and went out, banging the door behind him in the most reckless way.

After that, Gerald sat on the top stair with a book. He couldn't hear any of the conversation in the living room, but he could see the door, making sure that no one else heard anything either. So, when the living room door opened, Gerald was able to see Lord Yalding come out. "Our young hero," as he later put it, "coughed with perfect timing to let everyone know he was there," but Lord Yalding didn’t seem to notice. He walked in a daze toward the hat stand, clumsily shuffled through the umbrellas and raincoats, found his straw hat, looked at it unhappily, shoved it onto his head, and left, slamming the door behind him without a care.

He left the drawing-room door open, and Gerald, though he had purposely put himself in a position where one could hear nothing from the drawing-room when the door was shut, could hear something quite plainly now that the door was open. That something, he noticed with deep distress and disgust, was the sound[342] of sobs and sniffs. Mademoiselle was quite certainly crying.

He left the drawing-room door open, and Gerald, even though he had intentionally placed himself in a spot where no noise could be heard from the drawing-room when the door was shut, could hear something clearly now that the door was open. That something, which he noted with great distress and disgust, was the sound[342] of sobs and sniffles. Mademoiselle was definitely crying.

"Jimminy!" he remarked to himself, "they haven't lost much time. Fancy their beginning to quarrel already! I hope I'll never have to be anybody's lover."

"Wow!" he said to himself, "they haven't wasted any time. Can you believe they're starting to argue already! I hope I never have to be anyone's lover."

But this was no time to brood on the terrors of his own future. Eliza might at any time occur. She would not for a moment hesitate to go through that open door, and push herself into the very secret sacred heart of Mademoiselle's grief. It seemed to Gerald better that he should be the one to do this. So he went softly down the worn green Dutch carpet of the stairs and into the drawing-room, shutting the door softly and securely behind him.

But this wasn't the moment to dwell on the fears of his own future. Eliza could show up at any time. She wouldn't hesitate for a second to walk through that open door and intrude into the very private heart of Mademoiselle's sorrow. Gerald thought it was better for him to take on this task. So he quietly made his way down the faded green Dutch carpet of the stairs and into the drawing-room, gently and securely shutting the door behind him.


"It is all over," Mademoiselle was saying, her face buried in the beady arum-lilies on a red ground worked for a cushion cover by a former pupil: "he will not marry me!"

"It’s all over," Mademoiselle was saying, her face buried in the beaded arum lilies on a red background that a former student had made for a cushion cover: "he's not going to marry me!"

Do not ask me how Gerald had gained the lady's confidence. He had, as I think I said almost at the beginning, very pretty ways with grown-ups, when he chose. Anyway, he was holding her hand, almost as affectionately as if she had been his mother with a headache, and saying "Don't!" and "Don't cry!" and "It'll be all right, you see if it isn't" in the most comforting way you can imagine, varying the treatment with gentle thumps on the back and entreaties to her to tell him all about it.

Do not ask me how Gerald won the lady's trust. As I mentioned at the beginning, he had a charming way with adults when he wanted to. Anyway, he was holding her hand, almost as lovingly as if she were his mother with a headache, saying "Don't!" and "Don't cry!" and "It'll be fine, just wait and see" in the most soothing way imaginable, mixing it up with gentle pats on the back and encouraging her to share what was bothering her.

This wasn't mere curiosity, as you might think. The entreaties were prompted by[343] Gerald's growing certainty that whatever was the matter was somehow the fault of that ring. And in this Gerald was ("once more," as he told himself) right.

This wasn’t just simple curiosity, as you might think. The requests were driven by[343] Gerald’s increasing belief that whatever was going on was somehow the fault of that ring. And in this, Gerald was ("once again," as he reminded himself) right.

The tale, as told by Mademoiselle, was certainly an unusual one. Lord Yalding, last night after dinner, had walked in the park "to think of——"

The story, as shared by Mademoiselle, was definitely an unusual one. Lord Yalding had taken a walk in the park last night after dinner "to think about——"

"Yes, I know," said Gerald; "and he had the ring on. And he saw——"

"Yeah, I know," Gerald said; "and he had the ring on. And he saw——"

"He saw the monuments become alive," sobbed Mademoiselle: "his brain was troubled by the ridiculous accounts of fairies that you tell him. He sees Apollon and Aphrodité alive on their marble. He remembers him of your story. He wish himself a statue. Then he becomes mad—imagines to himself that your story of the island is true, plunges in the lake, swims among the beasts of the Ark of Noé, feeds with gods on an island. At dawn the madness become less. He think the Panthéon vanish. But him, no—he thinks himself statue, hiding from gardeners in his garden till nine less a quarter. Then he thinks to wish himself no more a statue and perceives that he is flesh and blood. A bad dream, but he has lost the head with the tales you tell. He say it is no dream but he is fool—mad—how you say? And a mad man must not marry. There is no hope. I am at despair! And the life is vain!"

"He saw the monuments come to life," sobbed Mademoiselle. "His mind was troubled by the silly stories about fairies that you tell him. He sees Apollo and Aphrodite alive in their marble forms. It reminds him of your story. He wishes to be a statue. Then he goes mad—imagines that your story of the island is true, jumps into the lake, swims among the animals from Noah's Ark, feasts with gods on an island. At dawn, the madness lessens. He thinks the Pantheon disappears. But not him—he believes he's a statue, hiding from the gardeners in his garden until a quarter to nine. Then he wishes he is no longer a statue and realizes he is flesh and blood. A bad dream, but he has lost his mind with the stories you tell. He says it's not a dream, but he is a fool—mad—what do you call it? And a madman must not marry. There is no hope. I am in despair! And life is pointless!"

"There is," said Gerald earnestly. "I assure you there is—hope, I mean. And life's as right as rain really. And there's nothing to despair about. He's not mad, and it's not a dream. It's magic. It really and truly is."[344]

"There is," Gerald said earnestly. "I promise you there is—hope, I mean. And life is really good. There's nothing to worry about. He's not crazy, and it's not a dream. It's magic. It really and truly is."[344]

"The magic exists not," Mademoiselle moaned; "it is that he is mad. It is the joy to re-see me after so many days. Oh, la-la-la-la-la!"

"The magic doesn't exist," Mademoiselle complained; "he's just crazy. It's the happiness of seeing me again after so many days. Oh, la-la-la-la-la!"

"Did he talk to the gods?" Gerald asked gently.

"Did he talk to the gods?" Gerald asked softly.

"It is there the most mad of all his ideas. He say that Mercure give him rendezvous at some temple to-morrow when the moon raise herself."

"It is there the most crazy of all his ideas. He says that Mercury is giving him a meeting at some temple tomorrow when the moon rises."

"Right," cried Gerald, "righto! Dear nice, kind, pretty Mademoiselle Rapunzel, don't be a silly little duffer"—he lost himself for a moment among the consoling endearments he was accustomed to offer to Kathleen in moments of grief and emotion, but hastily added: "I mean, do not be a lady who weeps causelessly. To-morrow he will go to that temple. I will go. Thou shalt go—he will go. We will go—you will go—let 'em all go! And, you see, it's going to be absolutely all right. He'll see he isn't mad, and you'll understand all about everything. Take my handkerchief, its quite a clean one as it happens; I haven't even unfolded it. Oh! do stop crying, there's a dear, darling, long-lost lover."

"Okay," exclaimed Gerald, "all right! Sweet, kind, lovely Mademoiselle Rapunzel, don’t be such a silly goose"—he got a bit lost for a moment in the comforting terms he usually used with Kathleen during tough times, but quickly added: "What I mean is, don’t be a woman who cries without reason. Tomorrow, he’ll go to that temple. I’ll go. You’ll go—he will go. We’ll all go—you’ll go—let them all go! And, you see, everything is going to be totally fine. He'll realize he’s not crazy, and you’ll get to know what’s really going on. Here, take my handkerchief; it’s quite clean, actually; I haven’t even unfolded it. Oh! Please stop crying, sweetheart, dear long-lost lover."

This flood of eloquence was not without effect. She took his handkerchief, sobbed, half smiled, dabbed at her eyes, and said: "Oh, naughty! Is it some trick you play him, like the ghost?"

This outpouring of words had an impact. She took his handkerchief, cried a little, half-smiled, wiped her eyes, and said: "Oh, you troublemaker! Are you playing some trick on him, like the ghost?"

"I can't explain," said Gerald, "but I give you my word of honour—you know what an Englishman's word of honour is, don't you? even if you are French—that everything is going to be exactly what you wish. I've never told you a lie. Believe me!"[345]

"I can't explain," Gerald said, "but I promise you— you know how seriously an Englishman takes a promise, right? even if you are French—that everything will turn out just as you want. I've never lied to you. Trust me!"[345]

"It is curious," said she, drying her eyes, "but I do." And once again, so suddenly that he could not have resisted, she kissed him. I think, however, that in this her hour of sorrow he would have thought it mean to resist.

"It’s funny," she said, wiping away her tears, "but I do." And once again, so unexpectedly that he couldn’t have pushed it away, she kissed him. I believe that in this moment of her sadness, he would have found it petty to resist.

"It pleases her and it doesn't hurt me—much," would have been his thought.

"It makes her happy and it doesn't hurt me—much," would have been his thought.

*         *         *         *         *

And now it is near moonrise. The French governess, half-doubting, half hoping, but wholly longing to be near Lord Yalding even if he be as mad as a March hare, and the four children—they have collected Mabel by an urgent letter-card posted the day before—are going over the dewy grass. The moon has not yet risen, but her light is in the sky mixed with the pink and purple of the sunset. The west is heavy with ink-clouds and rich colour, but the east, where the moon rises, is clear as a rock-pool.

And now it’s almost time for the moon to rise. The French governess, feeling both unsure and hopeful, but completely wishing to be close to Lord Yalding even if he’s as crazy as a March hare, along with the four kids—they’ve brought Mabel back with an urgent letter-card sent the day before—are walking over the dewy grass. The moon hasn’t risen yet, but its light is blending with the pink and purple of the sunset in the sky. The west is filled with dark clouds and vibrant colors, but the east, where the moon will rise, is as clear as a rock pool.

They go across the lawn and through the beech-wood and come at last, through a tangle of underwood and bramble, to a little level tableland that rises out of the flat hill-top—one tableland out of another. Here is the ring of vast rugged stones, one pierced with a curious round hole, worn smooth at its edges. In the middle of the circle is a great flat stone, alone, desolate, full of meaning—a stone that is covered thick with the memory of old faiths and creeds long since forgotten. Something dark moves in the circle. The French girl breaks from the children, goes to it, clings to its arm. It is Lord Yalding, and he is telling her to go.

They walk across the lawn and through the beech woods, finally arriving at a small flat plateau that rises from the flat hilltop—one plateau on top of another. Here is a circle of large, rugged stones, one with an unusual round hole worn smooth around the edges. In the center of the circle stands a large flat stone, solitary, desolate, full of significance—a stone thick with the memories of old beliefs and creeds long forgotten. Something dark stirs within the circle. The French girl breaks away from the children and approaches it, clinging to its arm. It’s Lord Yalding, and he’s telling her to leave.

"Never of the life!" she cries. "If you are[346] mad I am mad too, for I believe the tale these children tell. And I am here to be with thee and see with thee—whatever the rising moon shall show us."

"Never in my life!" she exclaims. "If you’re crazy, then I’m crazy too, because I believe the story these kids are telling. And I’m here to be with you and share in whatever the rising moon will reveal to us."

The children, holding hands by the flat stone, more moved by the magic in the girl's voice than by any magic of enchanted rings, listen, trying not to listen.

The kids, holding hands by the flat stone, more affected by the magic in the girl's voice than by any magic of enchanted rings, listen, trying not to listen.

"Are you not afraid?" Lord Yalding is saying.

"Are you not afraid?" Lord Yalding is saying.

"Afraid? With you?" she laughs. He put his arm round her. The children hear her sigh.

"Afraid? With you?" she laughs. He puts his arm around her. The kids hear her sigh.

"Are you afraid," he says, "my darling?"

"Are you scared," he says, "my love?"

Gerald goes across the wide turf ring expressly to say:—

Gerald walks across the spacious grass circle just to say:—

"You can't be afraid if you are wearing the ring. And I'm sorry, but we can hear every word you say."

"You can't be scared if you're wearing the ring. And I'm sorry, but we can hear everything you say."

She laughs again. "It makes nothing," she says; "you know already if we love each other."

She laughs again. "It doesn't matter," she says; "you already know if we love each other."

Then he puts the ring on her finger, and they stand together. The white of his flannel coat sleeve marks no line on the white of her dress; they stand as though cut out of one block of marble.

Then he slips the ring onto her finger, and they stand together. The white of his flannel coat sleeve doesn’t leave a mark on the white of her dress; they stand as if they were carved from the same block of marble.

Then a faint greyness touches the top of that round hole, creeps up the side. Then the hole is a disc of light—a moonbeam strikes straight through it across the grey green of the circle that the stones mark, and as the moon rises the moonbeam slants downward. The children have drawn back till they stand close to the lovers. The moonbeam slants more and more; now it touches the far end of the stone, now it[347] draws nearer and nearer to the middle of it, now at last it touches the very heart and centre of that central stone. And then it is as though a spring were touched, a fountain of light released. Everything changes. Or, rather, everything is revealed. There are no more secrets. The plan of the world seems plain, like an easy sum that one writes in big figures on a child's slate. One wonders how one can ever have wondered about anything. Space is not; every place that one has seen or dreamed of is here. Time is not; into this instant is crowded all that one has ever done or dreamed of doing. It is a moment, and it is eternity. It is the centre of the universe and it is the universe itself. The eternal light rests on and illuminates the eternal heart of things.

Then a faint grayness touches the top of that round hole, creeping up the side. Soon, the hole becomes a disc of light—a moonbeam shines straight through it across the gray-green circle marked by the stones, and as the moon rises, the moonbeam angles downward. The children have pulled back to stand close to the lovers. The moonbeam angles more and more; now it touches the far end of the stone, then it draws nearer and nearer to the middle of it, and finally, it touches the very heart and center of that central stone. And then it’s as if a switch was flipped, releasing a fountain of light. Everything changes. Or rather, everything is revealed. There are no more secrets. The layout of the world seems clear, like an easy problem written in large numbers on a child's slate. One wonders how one could ever have questioned anything. Space doesn’t exist; every place one has seen or imagined is here. Time doesn’t exist; in this moment, everything one has ever done or dreamed of doing is packed in. It is a moment, and it is eternity. It is the center of the universe, and it is the universe itself. The eternal light rests on and illuminates the eternal heart of things.

*         *         *         *         *

None of the six human beings who saw that moon-rising were ever able to think about it as having anything to do with time. Only for one instant could that moonray have rested full on the centre of that stone. And yet there was time for many happenings.

None of the six people who saw that moonrise were ever able to think about it as if it had anything to do with time. Only for a moment could that moonlight have shone fully on the center of that stone. And yet, there was time for many things to happen.

From that height one could see far out over the quiet park and sleeping gardens, and through the grey green of them shapes moved, approaching.

From that height, you could see far over the quiet park and the sleeping gardens, and through the gray-green, shapes moved closer.

The great beasts came first, strange forms that were when the world was new—gigantic lizards with wings—dragons they lived as in men's memories—mammoths, strange vast birds, they crawled up the hill and ranged themselves outside the circle. Then, not from[348] the garden but from very far away, came the stone gods of Egypt and Assyria—bull-bodied, bird-winged, hawk-headed, cat-headed, all in stone, and all alive and alert; strange, grotesque figures from the towers of cathedrals—figures of angels with folded wings, figures of beasts with wings wide spread; sphinxes; uncouth idols from Southern palm-fringed islands; and, last of all, the beautiful marble shapes of the gods and goddesses who had held their festival on the lake-island, and bidden Lord Yalding and the children to this meeting.

The great creatures appeared first, bizarre shapes from when the world was new—huge lizards with wings—dragons that existed in people's memories—mammoths, strange massive birds, they crawled up the hill and gathered outside the circle. Then, not from the garden but from very far away, came the stone gods of Egypt and Assyria—bull-bodied, bird-winged, hawk-headed, cat-headed, all made of stone, and all alive and alert; strange, grotesque figures from the towers of cathedrals—figures of angels with folded wings, figures of beasts with wings wide open; sphinxes; bizarre idols from Southern palm-fringed islands; and, finally, the beautiful marble forms of the gods and goddesses who had celebrated their festival on the lake-island, and invited Lord Yalding and the children to this gathering.

Not a word was spoken. Each stone shape came gladly and quietly into the circle of light and understanding, as children, tired with a long ramble, creep quietly through the open door into the firelit welcome of home.

Not a word was said. Each stone shape came willingly and silently into the circle of light and understanding, like children, exhausted from a long walk, sneaking quietly through the open door into the warm, welcoming glow of home.

The children had thought to ask many questions. And it had been promised that the questions should be answered. Yet now no one spoke a word, because all had come into the circle of the real magic where all things are understood without speech.

The kids had intended to ask a lot of questions. It was promised that the questions would be answered. Yet now, no one said a word because everyone had entered the circle of true magic, where everything is understood without words.

Afterwards none of them could ever remember at all what had happened. But they never forgot that they had been somewhere where everything was easy and beautiful. And people who can remember even that much are never quite the same again. And when they came to talk of it next day they found that to each some little part of that night's great enlightenment was left.

After that, none of them could really remember what had happened. But they never forgot that they had been in a place where everything was easy and beautiful. And people who can remember even that much are never quite the same again. When they talked about it the next day, they realized that each of them had a small piece of that night’s amazing experience still with them.

All the stone creatures drew closer round the stone—the light where the moonbeam struck[349] it seemed to break away in spray such as water makes when it falls from a height. All the crowd was bathed in whiteness. A deep hush lay over the vast assembly.

All the stone creatures gathered closer around the stone—the light where the moonbeam hit it seemed to break apart in sprays like water falling from a height. Everyone was covered in a bright whiteness. A deep silence settled over the large crowd.

Then a wave of intention swept over the mighty crowd. All the faces, bird, beast, Greek statue, Babylonian monster, human child and human lover, turned upward, the radiant light illumined them and one word broke from all.

Then a wave of purpose washed over the massive crowd. All the faces—birds, beasts, Greek statues, Babylonian monsters, human children, and human lovers—looked up, the bright light shining on them, and one word emerged from everyone.

"The light!" they cried, and the sound of their voice was like the sound of a great wave; "the light! the light——"

"The light!" they shouted, and their voices echoed like a roaring wave; "the light! the light——"

And then the light was not any more, and, soft as floating thistle-down, sleep was laid on the eyes of all but the immortals.

And then the light was gone, and, soft as floating dandelion fluff, sleep settled on the eyes of everyone except the immortals.

*         *         *         *         *

The grass was chill and dewy and the clouds had veiled the moon. The lovers and the children were standing together, all clinging close, not for fear, but for love.

The grass was cool and wet with dew, and the clouds had covered the moon. The lovers and the children were standing close together, not out of fear, but because of love.

"I want," said the French girl softly, "to go to the cave on the island."

"I want," said the French girl quietly, "to go to the cave on the island."

Very quietly through the gentle brooding night they went down to the boat-house, loosed the clanking chain, and dipped oars among the drowned stars and lilies. They came to the island, and found the steps.

Very quietly through the calm, thoughtful night, they made their way to the boathouse, unfastened the clanking chain, and dipped the oars among the submerged stars and lilies. They arrived at the island and discovered the steps.

"I brought candles," said Gerald, "in case."

"I brought candles," Gerald said, "just in case."

So, lighted by Gerald's candles, they went down into the Hall of Psyche! and there glowed the light spread from her statue, and all was as the children had seen it before.[350]

So, lit by Gerald's candles, they went down into the Hall of Psyche! and there shone the light from her statue, and everything was just as the kids had seen it before.[350]

It is the Hall of Granted Wishes.

It is the Hall of Granted Wishes.

"The ring," said Lord Yalding.

"The ring," said Lord Yalding.

"The ring," said his lover, "is the magic ring given long ago to a mortal, and it is what you say it is. It was given to your ancestor by a lady of my house that he might build her a garden and a house like her own palace and garden in her own land. So that this place is built partly by his love and partly by that magic. She never lived to see it; that was the price of the magic."

"The ring," said his lover, "is the magic ring given a long time ago to a mortal, and it is exactly what you think it is. It was given to your ancestor by a lady from my family so he could build her a garden and a house like her own palace and garden in her own land. So this place was built partly out of his love and partly because of that magic. She never got to see it; that was the price of the magic."

It must have been English that she spoke, for otherwise how could the children have understood her? Yet the words were not like Mademoiselle's way of speaking.

It must have been English that she spoke, for otherwise how could the children have understood her? Yet the words weren’t like Mademoiselle’s way of speaking.

"Except from children," her voice went on, "the ring exacts a payment. You paid for me, when I came by your wish, by this terror of madness that you have since known. Only one wish is free."

"Except for children," her voice continued, "the ring demands a price. You paid for me when I came because of your wish, with this fear of madness that you've experienced since then. Only one wish is free."

"And that wish is——?"

"And that wish is—?"

"The last," she said. "Shall I wish?"

"The last," she said. "Should I make a wish?"

"Yes—wish," they said, all of them.

Yes—wish, they said, all of them.

"I wish, then," said Lord Yalding's lover, "that all the magic this ring has wrought may be undone, and that the ring itself may be no more and no less than a charm to bind thee and me together for evermore."

"I wish, then," said Lord Yalding's lover, "that all the magic this ring has created may be undone, and that the ring itself may be nothing more and nothing less than a charm to bind you and me together forever."

She ceased. And as she ceased the enchanted light died away, the windows of granted wishes went out, like magic-lantern pictures. Gerald's candle faintly lighted a rudely arched cave, and where Psyche's statue had been was a stone with something carved on it.[351]

She stopped. As she did, the magical light faded, and the windows of fulfilled wishes dimmed, like images from a magic lantern. Gerald's candle barely illuminated a roughly shaped cave, and where Psyche's statue had been was a stone with something carved into it.[351]

Gerald held the light low.

Gerald held the light down.

"It is her grave," the girl said.

"It’s her grave," the girl said.


Next day no one could remember anything at all exactly. But a good many things were changed. There was no ring but the plain gold ring that Mademoiselle found clasped in her hand when she woke in her own bed in the morning. More than half the jewels in the panelled room were gone, and those that remained had no panelling to cover them; they just lay bare on the velvet-covered shelves. There was no passage at the back of the Temple of Flora. Quite a lot of the secret passages and hidden rooms had disappeared. And there were not nearly so many statues in the garden as everyone had supposed. And large pieces of the castle were missing and had to be replaced at great expense. From which we may conclude that Lord Yalding's ancestor had used the ring a good deal to help him in his building.

The next day, no one could remember anything clearly. But a lot of things had changed. There was only the plain gold ring that Mademoiselle found clasped in her hand when she woke up in her own bed that morning. More than half of the jewels in the paneled room were gone, and the ones that were left had no panels to cover them; they just lay out in the open on the velvet-covered shelves. There was no passage at the back of the Temple of Flora. Many of the secret passages and hidden rooms were gone. And there weren't nearly as many statues in the garden as everyone had thought. Big parts of the castle were missing and had to be replaced at great expense. From this, we can conclude that Lord Yalding's ancestor relied on the ring quite a bit to help him with his construction.

However, the jewels that were left were quite enough to pay for everything.

However, the remaining jewels were more than enough to cover everything.

The suddenness with which all the ring-magic was undone was such a shock to everyone concerned that they now almost doubt that any magic ever happened.

The abruptness with which all the ring magic was unraveled shocked everyone involved so much that they now nearly question whether any magic ever took place.

But it is certain that Lord Yalding married the French governess and that a plain gold ring was used in the ceremony, and this, if you come to think of it, could be no other than the magic ring, turned, by that last wish, into a charm to keep him and his wife together for ever.[352]

But it’s clear that Lord Yalding married the French governess and that a simple gold ring was used in the ceremony. If you think about it, this could only be the magic ring, transformed by that last wish into a charm to keep him and his wife together forever.[352]

Also, if all this story is nonsense and a make-up—if Gerald and Jimmy and Kathleen and Mabel have merely imposed on my trusting nature by a pack of unlikely inventions, how do you account for the paragraph which appeared in the evening papers the day after the magic of the moon-rising?

Also, if all this story is nonsense and made up—if Gerald, Jimmy, Kathleen, and Mabel have just taken advantage of my trusting nature with a bunch of unlikely fabrications, how do you explain the paragraph that appeared in the evening papers the day after the magic of the moon rising?

"MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE OF A WELL-KNOWN
CITY MAN,"
it said, and then went on to say how a gentleman, well known and much respected in financial circles, had vanished, leaving no trace.

"Mr. U. W. Ugli," the papers continued, "had remained late, working at his office as was his occasional habit. The office door was found locked, and on its being broken open the clothes of the unfortunate gentleman were found in a heap on the floor, together with an umbrella, a walking stick, a golf club, and, curiously enough, a feather brush, such as housemaids use for dusting. Of his body, however, there was no trace. The police are stated to have a clue."

"Mr. U. W. Ugli," the news articles continued, "had stayed late, working at his office as he sometimes did. The office door was found locked, and when it was forced open, the clothes of the unfortunate man were discovered in a pile on the floor, along with an umbrella, a walking stick, a golf club, and, strangely enough, a feather duster like the ones housekeepers use. However, there was no sign of his body. The police are reportedly following a lead."

If they have, they have kept it to themselves. But I do not think they can have a clue, because, of course, that respected gentleman was the Ugly-Wugly who became real when, in search of a really good hotel, he got into the Hall of Granted Wishes. And if none of this story ever happened, how is it that those four children are such friends with Lord and Lady Yalding, and stay at The Towers almost every holidays?

If they have, they've kept it to themselves. But I really don't think they have a clue, because, of course, that respected gentleman was the Ugly-Wugly who became real when he went searching for a great hotel and ended up in the Hall of Granted Wishes. And if none of this story ever happened, how come those four kids are such good friends with Lord and Lady Yalding and stay at The Towers nearly every holiday?

It is all very well for all of them to pretend that the whole of this story is my own invention: facts are facts, and you can't explain them away.

It’s easy for all of them to act like this entire story is just my imagination: facts are facts, and you can’t just brush them off.


Transcriber's Notes:

Varied hyphenation was retained, for example: hearthrug and hearth-rug.

Varied hyphenation was kept, for example: hearthrug and hearth-rug.

Obvious punctuation errors repaired.

Obvious punctuation errors fixed.

The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.

The remaining corrections made are shown with dotted lines underneath. Hover the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!